Stories of legendary heroes

NY •PUBLIC. LIBRARY nl THE, BRANCH L BRAR ES

33333011960362

CHILDREN'S ROOM

READING ROOM

e. NEW YORK PUBLIC

READING ROOM

THE NEW YORK PUBLIC LIBRARY

• ION Og»A«TMENT

THE CHILDREN'S HOUR

IN TEN VOLUMES
ILLUSTRATED

VOLUME IV

<$> <§>

The
hildren)
Hour)

STORIES

i^ * i •

EGENMKY

HEROES

lected

&Arr

March

Tappa

Houghton
MiffUn
ompany

Between the dark aajt^stfeyugntj ^wheiVtheftifight is beginning to lower,
Comes a pause intkeaays occfijtetrofi^that is known as the Children's Hour.

7/<Z> <J • r '

V ,'

i

•

••

.

* (X/v

COPYRICHi 1907 BY HOUGHTON, MIFFLIN AIID COMPANY
ALL RIGHTS RESERVED

NOTE

ALL rights in stories in this volume are reserved by the
holders of the copyrights. The publishers and others
named in the subjoined list are the proprietors, either in their
own right or as agents for the authors, of the stories taken
from the works enumerated, of which the ownership is hereby
acknowledged. The editor takes this opportunity to thank
both authors and publishers for the ready generosity with
which they have allowed her to include these stories in "The
Children's Hour."

"The Age of Chivalry," by Thomas Bulfinch; published
by Lothrop, Lee & Shepard.

"Robin Hood, his Book," by Eva March Tappan; pub-
lished by Little, Brown & Company.

"The Song of Roland," translated by Isabel Butler; pub-
lished by Houghton, Mifflin & Company.

"'

CONTENTS

TO THE CHILDREN xi

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

BEOWULF John Gibb 3

ARTHUR is CHOSEN KING AND GETS HIS SWORD EXCALIBUR

Thomas Malory 31
THE INSTITUTION OF THE QUEST OF THE HOLY GRAIL

Thomas Malory 47

SIR BORS AND SIR LIONEL Thomas Malory 60

LAUNCELOT AND ELAINE Thomas Malory 70

THE DEATH OF KING ARTHUR Thomas Malory 98

OWAIN AND THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN . Thomas Bulfinch 115
PWYLL AND THE GAME OF BADGER IN THE BAG

Thomas Bulfinch 140
MANAWYDDAN AND THE SEVEN ENCHANTED CANTREVS

Thomas Bulfinch 148
ROBIN HOOD AND THE SORROWFUL KNIGHT

Adapted by W. C. Hazlitt 162

ROBIN HOOD AND THE BUTCHER . . . Eva March Tappan 177

SCANDINAVIAN AND DANISH HEROES

THE STORY OF FRITHIOF Julia Goddard 193

HAVELOK George W. Cox and E. H. Jones 211

HEROES OF FRANCE

How RALPH, THE CHARCOAL-BURNER, ENTERTAINED KING
CHARLES, AND AFTERWARDS WENT TO COURT

Alfred J. Church 229

HOW FlERABRAS DEFIED KlNG CHARLES . Alfred J. Church 239

THE BATTLE AT RONCEVALS Isabel Butler 252

• •

Vll

CONTENTS

THE GERMAN HERO
SIEGFRIED Adapted by M. W. MacDowell 299

THE SPANISH HERO

RODBIGO AND THE LEPER . . . Adapted by Robert Southey 349
THE KNIGHTING OF RODRIGO . . Adapted by Robert Southey 351

THE ClD IS DRIVEN INTO BANISHMENT

Adapted by Robert Southey 356
THE CID COMES TO THE AID OF HIS KING

Adapted by Robert Southey 368

HOW THE ClD MADE A COWARD INTO A BRAVE MAN

Adapted by Robert Southey 372

How THE CID RULED VALENCIA . Adapted by Robert Southey 377
THE MARRIAGE OF THE CID'S Two DAUGHTERS TO THE IN-
FANTES OF CARRION .... Adapted by Robert Southey 386
THE TRIAL BY SWORDS .... Adapted by Robert Southey 398
THE CID'S LAST VICTORY . . . Adapted by Robert Southey 405
THE BURIAL OF THE CID .... Adapted by Robert Southey 410

THE PERSIAN HERO

THE CHILDHOOD OF RUSTEM Alfred J. Church 421

THE SEVEN ADVENTURES OF RUSTEM . . Alfred J. Church 425

RUSTEM AND SOHRAB Alfred J. Church 450

ILLUSTRATIONS

SIB GALAHAD (p. 54) . George F. Watts, E. A. Colored Frontispiece
" MAKE YOUR NAMES KNOWN TO ME QUICKLY, BOLD MEN ! "

E. Pollak 8

KING ARTHUR AND THE SWORD EXCALIBUR . D. Maclise, E. A. 46
THERE RECEIVED HIM THREE QUEENS WITH GREAT MOURN-
ING James Archer, E. S. A. 112

KING ARTHUR Peter Vischer 132

" TRULY I HAVE EXPECTED THEE THESE TWO HOURS"

Gordon Browne 162

44O STRANGER! WHENCE ART THOU?'' E. Pollak 206

CHARLEMAGNE Albrecht D'urer 236

THE FRANKS SMOTE MANFULLY AND WITH GOOD COURAGE

V. Foulquier 264

TAKES HIS HORN OF IVORY, AND FEEBLY HE SOUNDS IT

V. Foulquier 288

Now ON THE RIGHT, NOW ON THE LEFT, OF THE MONSTER

V. J. Hoffman 320

THEN CAME THE BODY OF THE Cn>

By permission of the Century Company . . C. Eochegrosse 406

HE CAUGHT UP FROM THE GROUND A STONE . Claude Cooper 436

TO THE CHILDREN

Eyou had landed on the shores of the North Sea
fourteen or fifteen centuries ago, the sea guard
would have come galloping down to the beach on his
horse. He would have shaken his mighty spear and
demanded, " Who are you ? Where do you come from ?
Are you false spies come to search out our country?
Do you mean peace or war?" If you had shown him
that you were friends, he would have said, "Come to
the hall where my lord abides. I will guide you, and
my men shall watch over your vessel until your return."
Just imagine that you are walking up the road after
the sea guard. You wear coats of mail, of course, made
of rings closely interwoven. You have spears and buck-
lers and helmets and swords and battle-axes. They ring
and clink and flash in the sunshine, as you march up
the rough pathway. At last you come to a long build-
ing, where the lord of the land makes his home. As the
guard leads you in, you see shields leaning against the
walls and spears clustered in the corners. You see a
row of stone hearths running up the middle of the hall.
On the hearths are blazing fires, where great joints of
meat are roasting. Along the sides of the hall are little
alcoves, where the thanes, or followers of the lord, sleep.
The guard leads you to the farther end of the room,
where there is a raised platform, and presents you to
his lord. The lord makes sure that you have come as

xi

TO THE CHILDREN

friends, and then he asks you to join in the feasting.
Great quantities of meat are eaten, and mighty drinking
cups of mead are emptied over and over. Then the glee-
man takes his harp and sings of some heroic deeds of old.
If there has been a battle not long before, there are
treasures to be divided; helmets, banners, horses and
trappings, swords, spears, jeweled collars, and heavy
rings of silver and of gold. The wife of the lord is pre-
sent in her golden diadem and her richest robes; and
she, too, makes gifts to the men whom her lord most
delights to honor.

Such feasts as these were among the greatest pleasures
of our ancestors. The men who received the gifts were
always those who had been brave in battle, those who
had risked their lives to defend their lord or to win trea-
sures for their people. As the years passed, the gleemen
began to sing songs of their courageous deeds. By and
by, most of the names were forgotten, and the brave acts
were all told as if they had been the work of some one
hero. They grew bigger and bigger whenever they were
sung. If a man had killed a bear, the song was likely to
have it that he had overcome a giant. If he had killed
a serpent, the serpent was sure to appear in the song
as a dragon, then as a fire-breathing dragon; and so the
stories increased.

Thus it was that the story of Beowulf grew. When
the people who lived about the North Sea came over to
England, they still sang the old hero songs. A little
while ago, a thousand years or more, some one put these
songs together and gave us the poem Beowulf as we now
have it.

• •

XII

TO THE CHILDREN

Almost every nation has at least one hero of the olden
time. The English have Beowulf, Arthur, and Robin
Hood; the French have Charlemagne and his knights;
the Spanish, the Cid ; the Germans, Siegfried ; the Scan-
dinavians, Frithiof. Of course, people's notions of what
makes a great man have changed a good deal since the
early days. When we hear that a man is a hero, we do
not ask now, "How many dragons has he killed?" or,
" Did he ever dive to the bottom of the ocean to do battle
with a sea-monster?" We expect our heroes of to-day
to perform quite different exploits from these; but in
several respects they and the noblest champions of old
are alike ; they are fearless in war, gentle in peace, kind
to those who are in need of help, faithful to those to
whom they owe allegiance, and they are ever sincere,
upright, honorable, truthful, and unselfish.

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

PROPERTY OF THE
CITY OF NEW YORK

BEOWULF

By John Gibb

THE land of the Danes was without a king. And
there was confusion and disorder in all the land.
Every one did what was right in his own eyes, for there
was none to bear rule.

It happened at this time that there came a single ship
to the land from across the waves. The people went
on board the ship, and behold, there were no sailors,
and no men in armor in the ship. No living thing
was to be seen in it, save one little boy lying beside the
mast. Around him were laid many precious treasures,
rich coats of mail, shields and swords, and gold and
precious stones. The men wondered when they saw the
child and all the rich treasures which lay around him.
But one said, —

"Surely the gods have sent this babe to Our kingless
land, that he might become our king."

The others hearkened to the voice of him who thus
spake, and they made the child king of the Danes, and
his name was called Scyld. He grew to man's estate,
and became a mighty king, and subdued the peoples
under hirn. All the neighboring peoples across the
whale roads obeyed Scyld, the king of the Danes, and
paid him tribute. He gave many gifts to his own
people, and he was loved by them; and when an heir

3

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

was born in his hall, all were willing that he should sit
upon his father's throne, and that the Scyldings should
rule over them forever.

Scyld himself became a very old man, and the time
drew near for his departure into the peace of the Lord.
Then said he to his comrades before he died, —

" When I am dead, place my body upon a ship, and
send me forth on the sea even as I came."

The comrades of Scyld hearkened to the words of
their king, and when he died they bore his body to the
shore, where the ship was waiting. They laid the old
king in the middle of the ship beside the mast, and
upon his heart they placed a multitude of precious
tilings. The ship itself they adorned with weapons of
war, with coats of mail, and with all that became a
warrior's bier. For they said, —

" It is net fitting that he, our king, should now go
forth laden with less wealth than when he came to us, a
solitary child."

The winds wafted the ship out to sea. It vanished
in the distance, and none ever knew whither it bore the
body of the king.

After the death of Scyld, his son reigned in his stead.

Now Hrothgar was king of the Danes, and he was
of the race of Scyld, the king who came alone in the
ship to the land. Hrothgar was brave in battle, and
he gained many victories over his enemies. His people
loved him, for he often sat upon the gift-throne, and
gave away rings and other presents to his people.

Now it came to pass when Hrothgar was an old man,
the thought entered into his heart to build a mighty

4

BEOWULF

house, in which to sit and drink the mead with his
thanes, and where he might set up his gift-throne.

When the work was finished, all men admired it, and
it was spoken of in many lands as the greatest palace
in all the earth. The king gave to it the name of
Heorot or the Stag, because its top was covered with
pinnacles as the head of a stag with horns.

In Heorot sat the king upon his gift-throne, and
from it he distributed to his heroes the wealth which
God had given him. He was willing to give everything,
this good king, except land and the lives of men; for
these, he said, belonged to no one. Often did he feast
with his heroes in Heorot; and in the evenings when it
was dark outside, one could hear the noise of those
feasting, the glad voice of singing, and the sound of
the harp issuing forth from Heorot.

These sounds of mirth reached the ear of Grendel,
and he was envious and sore displeased. Now Grendel
was a wicked creature, who wandered about among the
fens and moors, and dwelt in the dark waters. He was
of the race of Cain, and was an enemy of God, and of all
men that dwelt upon earth.

It came into the heart of Grendel to silence the voice
of mirth and gladness in Heorot, and to turn it into
mourning. He went to the hall under cover of the dark
night. The heroes were lying in the hall fast asleep,
for the feasting was at an end for the night. The fierce
monster entered, and he seized thirty of the sleeping
thanes and dragged them away with him. In vain did
they struggle to escape his loathsome grip. He went
away, carrying with him the dead bodies of those whom

5

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

he had slain. Then was there joy in his evil heart,
because of the ruin which he had wrought.

Great was the lamentation when morning came, and
it was known what Grendel had done in the night.
The old king was sorely afflicted, and sat in sorrow.
Next night Grendel returned to the hall, and again
carried off thanes to his den; and this he continued to
do night after night, until the hall stood empty, for none
feasted in it any longer. Yet Grendel never approached
the gift-throne where Hrothgar sat; for this the Creator
forbade, who wished not that evil should befall the king.
But he wandered through the land under cover of the
night, and wherever he found one in lone places on the
misty moors, he seized him and dragged him to his den.
Many a tired warrior and brave young man disappeared,
and no one ever saw them again.

For many years Grendel went throughout the land,
destroying the great and the lowly, the old and the
young, among the Danes. The king and his coun-
selors were filled with grief and perplexity. Often
they took counsel together, but they knew not how to
deliver the land from this destroyer who walked in the
darkness. They went to the temples, and with many
words besought the Destroying Spirit to save them.
They prayed to the Destroying Spirit, for they were
heathen, and they were ignorant of the Lord God
their Creator. They knew not how to honor and
serve Him.

It came to the ears of Beowulf, in Gotland, what deeds
Grendel had done in the land of the Danes, and how
he had filled the land with lamentation and mourning.

6

BEOWULF

Now Beowulf was a thane of Hygelac, the king of the
Geatas. There was none like unto him for strength and
for valor in all the land. And when Beowulf heard of
the sorrow of Hrothgar, he said, -

" Make ready for me a good sea-boat. I will go across
the swan's path to the help of the noble prince who is in
need of me."

The Geatas loved Beowulf, but they did not seek to
dissuade him. They knew that he was a strong hero,
who had done many mighty deeds, and they said, —

"Of a surety Beowulf will deliver the king of the
Danes. "

Beowulf then chose fourteen fighting men as his com-
rades in the adventure. Soon their ship floated on the
waves, and the sailors climbed up its sides. The bright
armor was taken on board, and the ship was shoved
forth from the land.

Wafted by the wind, the ship passed over the waves
like a swift bird. On the next morning the sailors
looked forth, and behold, steep mountains and white
cliffs glittering in the sunlight. They knew that they
had reached the land of the Danes, and they guided the
ship to the shore. They brought forth their coats of
mail from the bottom of the ship, and they clad them-
selves in armor. They stepped forth upon the sands,
and tied their ship to the land.

The warder of the land, whose duty it was to watch
the cliffs lest any enemy should approach, saw the
mailed warriors come on shore. He tarried not, but
rode to the shore to learn who they were. As soon as
he met them he spake, saying, —

7

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

" Make your names known to me quickly, bold men,
who have come to this Danish land. I am here to see
that none do mischief. Never saw I a form so mighty
as that of the earl who leads you. He is not one, I sup-
pose, who stays at home, but one who loves to travel in
search of adventures. I must know who you all are,
and whence you come, before you leave the shore. "

Beowulf answered and said, " We are of the people of
the Geatas, and subjects of Hygelac, king of Gotland.
My father's name was Ecgtheow, a prince who was well
known in many lands. We have come from our own
land to render help to the lord of the Danes. For it
has come to our ears what things the land is suffering
through Grendel, and what he has done in the dark
nights. "

The warder answered, " If you come as friends to the
lord of the Danes, I will be your guide to him. And I
will command my comrades to guard your ship, that no
one injure it in your absence.'3

The warder then led the Geatas towards the great
hall in which King Hrothgar dwelt. When they saw it
they wondered greatly, for never had their eyes seen a
palace so splendid before. As soon as they were in sight
of it, the warder turned his horse's head, and bade them
farewell, saying, —

"May God Almighty guard you. It is time for me
to go. I must return to the shore to keep watch against
the enemy."

The Geatas laid their shields against the wall of the
palace, and they piled their ashen spears together in
a sheaf. They entered the hall. Straightway one of

8

it.

%:"¥

'MAKE YOUR NAMES KNOWN To ME QUICKLY, BOLD MEN"

r -^ *- -- _ *^ri

-* ^-— - nl

Cathedral Br;i

BEOWULF

King Hrothgar's warriors, named Wulfgar, came to them
and said, —

" Whence come you, men of war, clad in shirts of iron,
and with weapons of war in your hands ? You are no
exiles, but men seeking for adventures."

Beowulf answered, 'We are comrades of Hygelac,
king of Gotland. My name is Beowulf. I would speak
with your King Hrothgar. "

Wulfgar went to seek King Hrothgar, and he found
the old gray-headed man sitting among his earls. He
addressed him, saying, —

"There have come strangers to our land from a far
country. They are called Geatas, and their leader is
one named Beowulf. He desires to speak with thee.
I counsel thee, O King, not to refuse his petition, for
he and his followers look like earls in their splendid
war-shirts. "

Then Hrothgar said, " Has Beowulf come thither ? I
knew him as a boy, and I have since heard of him often-
times. Men say that there is the strength of thirty men
in the grip of his fist. The holy God has surely sent
him to help us against Grendel. Tell him to come
quickly into our presence, and say to him that he is
right welcome. '

Wulfgar reported the words of King Hrothgar to
Beowulf and to his companions. He said to them, —

"You may enter the presence of the king clad in
your shirts of war, but leave behind here, I pray you,
your shields and spears."

The chieftain of the Geatas arose and followed
Wulfgar into the presence of the king of the Danes.

9

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

His followers went along with him, save those he left
behind to guard the shields and spears.

The heroes entered the hall of Heorot, where upon a
lofty seat sat Hrothgar ready to receive them. Beowulf
spake and said, —

" Hail to thee, Hrothgar, king of the Danes ! I am
the kinsman and the thane of Hygelac, king of the
Geatas. The deeds of Grendel became known to me
when I was dwelling at home, and wise men coun-
seled me to go to your help. I am strong, and have
done many mighty deeds. It was I that destroyed the
Jotuns, and who slew the Nicors by night. Alone will
I meet this wretch Grendel. I ask this one .favor of
thee, O King, that thou wilt commit to me and to my
companions the task of cleansing Heorot from the foul
foe."

Hrothgar answered and said, 'Thou hast come as
a defense to my land, Beowulf. I am filled with
sorrow and shame. Grendel has robbed me of my
warriors, and no one dare any more tarry in Heorot
after the light of the sun departs. Thou art welcome,
since thou hast come to meet the destroyer. Sit down
on the benches of the hall, and join in our feasting
before thou goest to encounter the enemy."

A bench was cleared in the hall for Beowulf and for
his companions, and they sat down and drank the
bright ale which was poured out for them from the
flagon. A bard raised his voice and sang with a clear
voice, and all the warriors rejoiced together, and there
was great gladness throughout the hall.

But Hunferth, the son of Ecglaf, who sat at the feet

10

BEOWULF

of King Hrothgar, was displeased. He was grieved that
any hero should come to the land boasting that he could
do what no one among the Danes could do. He said
scornfully to Beowulf, -

'Tell me, art thou the Beowulf whom Breca over-
came in a swimming match ? I heard the tale. You
both ventured out like foolish men among the waves
in the days of winter. For seven nights you swam
together, but Breca was the stronger. Thou wilt have
a worse defeat shouldst thou venture to meet Grendel
in the darkness of the night."

Beowulf answered and said, "Hunferth, my friend,
thou hast drunken too much beer. Breca never over-
came me in swimming, nor did any one. But if thou
wouldst hear the tale, thou shalt have it. Breca and
I were boys at the time, and we swam out on the wintry
sea, with naked swords in our hands to defend ourselves
against the sea monsters. For five nights we were to-
gether upon the waves, and he could not pass me. The
cold north wind blew, and there came a great storm
upon the sea, and we were parted. In the darkness
there came up from the bottom of the sea one of the
monsters that dwell there, and it seized me and dragged
me down into the deep waters. The coat of mail which
I wore protected me, and I stabbed the wretch with
my sword. But a great multitude of other sea mon-
sters set upon me while I was at the bottom of the
sea. I stabbed them all with my sword. When it be-
came morning, and the sun rose, they were all washed
ashore by the waves, and lay dead upon the sands.
My sword had put them to sleep. Never afterwards

11

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

did they hinder the sailors on their course. Afterwards
I continued my journey, although I was wearied, and at
length the waves cast me upon the land of the Finns.
I never heard that thou didst deeds such as these,
Hunferth, nor Breca either. Thou didst slay thy own
brothers, I know, for which thou shalt suffer the ven-
geance of Heaven. Hadst thou been such a hero as
thou vauntest thyself, Grendel would not have laid
waste the hall of thy lord. But I, a Geat, will soon
show what a brave man can do, and all men will sit
down cheerfully to the mead benches in this hall when
they hear that Grendel is dead."

Hrothgar was well pleased when he heard the bold
words of Beowulf, for the shepherd of the Danes put
confidence in his promise.

Then entered the hall Waltheow, Hrothgar's queen;
and she took the beer cup in her hand, and handed it
first to the king, who drank of it joyfully; then she
passed it round among the other heroes. She offered
it also to Beowulf. He took it from her hand and drank,
saying, —

' I came to thy land to do a deed of might in thy hall.
To-night I shall surely finish it or end my life."

Hrothgar now rose from his seat to go to rest for the
night. All the other Danes rose to go with him. Before
he left he addressed Beowulf, saying, —

"Never did I before intrust this royal house to the
keeping of a stranger. Guard it well. Be wakeful. Quit
thee like a man. Farewell."

There were now none left in Heorot save Beowulf and
his companions. Beowulf took off his coat of mail and

12

BEOWULF

gave it to his attendant. He gave to him also his sword
and his shield, saying to him, -

"I will not meet Grendel with weapons of war, for
he knows not how to use them."

He then laid himself down upon a bench, and placed
his head upon the bolster. The other Danes did the
same.

Meanwhile Grendel was coming up from the misty
moors to work ruin. When he reached Heorot he
found the doors closed. They were fastened with bars
of iron. He tore them open with his great strength,
and entered the hall. He pressed forward quickly to
the place where the heroes lay. From his eyes there
issued forth in the darkness a light like unto fire. He
saw the warriors lying asleep, and he laughed in his
wicked heart, for he promised himself a feast. He
seized the nearest sleeping warrior and tore him to
pieces. Bit by bit he devoured his flesh and drank
his blood. He then advanced towards Beowulf. The
hero was watching him. Raising himself up from his
couch, and leaning upon his arm, he seized the hand
of Grendel. Never before had Grendel felt a grip so
terrible. Fear took hold of him, and he turned to flee.
But Beowulf rose to his feet, and held him fast in
his grasp of iron. Terrible was the struggle between
Grendel and Beowulf. The hall shook with it, the ale
was spilt, and all the benches fell. The Geatas awoke
from their slumber; they drew their swords and has-
tened to the help of their lord, but no steel, however
sharp, could pierce the hide of Grendel. Presently there
was heard a wild yell of pain throughout the hall, and

13

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

Grendel fled away, having escaped the grasp of Beowulf;
but when the heroes looked, behold, the arm and hand
of Grendel were in Beowulf's hand. It was torn from
his shoulder. Sore wounded and sick unto death, the
evil monster hastened to the dark pool among the fens
where he had his dwelling-place.

In the morning the Danish warriors came in crowds
to the gift-hall to Heorot, to learn what had happened
in the darkness. Right glad they were to hear the tale
of the Geatas. Some mounted their horses and fol-
lowed the traces of Grendel. They rode to the dark
pool where he dwelt. The dark waves wrere disturbed,
and colored with blood, and they said one to another, —

" Grendel has breathed out his heathen soul."

They rode back joyfully. Sometimes they ran races.
They talked of the brave deed and of Beowulf; and
one of the king's thanes, who had a store of such, told
stories of great deeds that were wrought by other heroes
in olden times.

Then was told to Hrothgar what had taken place,
and he went into the hall. He lifted up his eyes towards
the high golden roof, and behold, as a trophy of the
fight, there hung the arm of Grendel.

The king was glad, and he said to Beowulf, "Thou
hast done a deed which all the might and wisdom of
man was not able to accomplish. The mother who
bore thee may well be proud of thee, Beowulf. Best of
men, I love thee as my son. Ask what thou wilt of me,
and I will give it. There is nothing I am not willing to
give thee."

. Beowulf replied, "Willingly have I served thee in

14

BEOWULF

this matter, O King. Would that I had been able to
hinder Grendel from going away! But the wretch will
not live much longer. Pain will hold him in its deadly
grasp until he dies in his den. It is the doom which
the pure Creator has appointed for him on account of
his crimes."

All looked with wonder upon the hand of Grendel
aloft upon the roof. The nails on the fingers were hard
as steel. Hunferth, the son of Ecglaf, was silent as he
gazed on that hand. By the commandment of the
king, Heorot was made ready, for he desired to give a
great feast because of the victory of Beowulf. The hall
was much shaken and broken, and had it not been for
the iron bolts by which it wras fastened, it would have
fallen when Beowulf and Grendel strove together.

Now were the walls adorned with fair cloth of gold,
and with many ornaments. The warriors entered in
crowds to the feast, and sat down together on the
benches. All gazed on Beowulf, and talked of his
mighty deeds. The king brought forth his best gifts,
and bestowed them upon the hero. The queen, too,
did not forget to reward him. She gave him precious
raiment, and she hung around his neck a collar of gold,
saying, -

:< Receive and wear, dear Beowulf, this collar of gold.
Wear this raiment which I give to thee. May all young
men follow thy example! Thou shalt be held in honor
as long as thou livest for what thou hast done."

The song was sung and the tale was often told within
the hall that evening, and the heroes were joyful
together.

15

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

At length the hall was cleared of the ale benches,
and beds and bolsters were spread upon the floor. The
heroes desired to spend the night there. They feared
Grendel no longer.

But Beowulf did not remain in the hall, because
another lodging was made ready for him.

They sank to sleep weary with feasting, and no care
or fear kept them awake. But one there paid dearly
for his slumber. Grendel's avenger was near. His
mother, a wretched woman of the race of Cain, came
up from the cold streams in which she dwelt towards
Heorot. She burst into the hall among the sleeping
Danes. She was in haste, for her heart was less bold
than Grendel's, and she wished to escape quickly. She
seized that one of the heroes who lay nearest to her,
and hastened away with him to the fens. He whom
she seized was ^Eschere, the well-beloved counselor of
Hrothgar.

In the morning there was again loud lamentation in
Heorot, and in all the dwellings of the Danes, when
it was known that ^Eschere was dead. The old king
was greatly troubled in mind, and he sent for Beowulf.
And when Beowulf came the king said to him, —

" Sorrow has again fallen upon the Danes. ^Eschere
is dead — he who knew all the secrets of my heart, and
who always stood by me in the day of battle."

Beowulf said, "By whom was the deed done, O
King ? "

Hrothgar answered, "I know who the fiend is, for I
have heard men say that often when it was getting dark
two forms were seen upon the misty moors. The one

16

BEOWULF

was like unto a man, only of larger form — that was
Grendel; the other like unto a wretched woman. She
was his mother, and has done the deed. I know their
home. It is not more than a mile distant. It is in a
dark lake overshadowed by trees. Into that lake the
stag will not plunge, even although the hounds are close
upon it, so fearful and unholy is the place. Thou art
brave and strong, Beowulf ; go to the place and seek the
hateful being who has wrought the evil. If thou dost
succeed, rich shall be thy reward."

Beowulf answered the king, and said, "Grieve not,
O wise King. It is better to avenge a friend than to
grieve for him. The end of life comes to us all. But
while we live we must do brave deeds and execute
justice. This is best for those who will come after.
Arise quickly, O King, and let us go and search for
Grendel's mother. I promise thee she shall not escape
me, although she takes refuge in the dark wood or in
the deep waters."

The old king arose from his seat when he heard
the words of Beowulf, and gave thanks to God. He
shouted to his attendants, -

''Bring forth my horse quickly."

Hrothgar's horse was brought forth ready bridled.
He mounted and set out along with Beowulf and a
company of chosen men. They traced the footsteps of
the evil being through the forest walks and across the
dark moor. By a lonely path they found their way to
the lake where the evil ones dwelt. Lying upon a rock
they found the head of JSschere. They sat down and
watched the water. They could see that it was mingled

17

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

with blood. And they saw swimming in the water
many hideous snakes, and sea-dragons of hideous form.
On the rock near were other monsters lying. When
these heard the sound of the horns of Hrothgar's men,
they darted into the waters. But one of the Geatas
took his bow and shot forth an arrow, which struck one
of the creatures and wounded it. They dragged it out
with a hook, and all looked with wonder on the hideous
beast. Beowulf now prepared to explore the waters.
He put on his shirt of mail. Upon his head he placed
his helmet. In his hand he took the good sword Hrunt-
ing. Now Hrunting was the sword of Hunferth, the
son of Ecglaf, the same who, drunken with beer, spake
proud words to Beowulf. But Hunferth remembered
not his former enmity, and lent his sword Hrunting to
Beowulf as to a better warrior. When he was armed,
Beowulf spake to Hrothgar and said, —

'Wise Prince, I am now ready for my journey.
Thou didst promise to be a father unto me, and I
beseech thee to protect my thanes should death snatch
me away. Send to my Lord Hygelac all the gold and
the rich gifts which thou gavest me, that he may know
that I found in thee a generous giver."

Having said these words, Beowulf plunged into the
water and disappeared among the dark waves. It was
long till he found the bottom, so deep did it lie. Soon
Grendel's mother discovered that a man had invaded
her dark abode. She rushed upon him to destroy him.
She took him in her fierce grasp, but the mail-shirt
resisted her fingers, and she could not pierce his body.
Then she dragged him along to her den. He looked

18

BEOWULF

up, and behold, a light as of fire shining above, and he
could see the roof and all that was within the den. He
grasped his sword, and rushing at the she-wolf, he sought
to run her through the body. But the good sword
Hrunting could not pierce her skin. Beowulf then
grasped her by the shoulder, and sought to overthrow
her. And they struggled for life and death within the
den. At length Beowulf threw her down, but soon she
rose again, and seizing him with a terrible grip, she cast
him upon the floor of the den. Then she placed her
knee upon his breast, and taking a knife from her bosom
she sought to stab him. But the mail-shirt of Beowulf
stopped the knife. By the protection of God was he
saved, and he threw the fierce woman off, and rose
again to his feet.

Beowulf looked round the den, and behold, he saw
hanging upon the wall an ancient sword. It was a
sword that had belonged to the giants of old — a mighty
blade, and strong to smite. He reached forth his hand
and seized it, for he thought that he would once more
strike for his life. He then smote the woman heavily
upon the neck, and it spouted out blood, and she sank
dead upon the floor. Beowulf looked at his bloody
sword, and at the deed which he had done, and he
rejoiced greatly.

After the fight was over Beowulf looked round the
cave, and behold, lying in a corner he observed the dead
body of Grendel. He went up to it, and with a blow
he separated the head from the body, for he wished to
bear it to Hrothgar, that he might look upon the head of
enemy. But afterwards the blade of the old sword

19

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

with which he had conquered his enemy began to melt
away. Like ice in heat the blade melted away, for the
poisoned blood of Grendel destroyed it. Nothing but
the hilt remained in Beowulf's hand.

Meanwhile Hrothgar and his men were gazing ear-
nestly on the water where Beowulf had vanished. They
saw blood mingling with the bubbling waters, and they
feared, and said one to another, —

"Alas! the water-wolf has destroyed the brave chief.
We shall never look on him again."

After long waiting, Hrothgar and his Danes left the
place and turned their steps homeward. Hrothgar was
sick at heart and very sorrowful. But the Geatas still
waited on beside the water, for they were loath to give
up hope. After long watching, their eyes were glad-
dened by the sight of Beowulf swimming as a stout
swimmer towards the land. He bore with him the
mighty head of Grendel and the hilt of the old sword.
His thanes gathered round him rejoicing, and they
thanked God for his safety.

Four men took the head of Grendel, and placing it
upon a stake, they bore the huge weight along. All
went joyfully towards Heorot. And they bore Grendel's
head into the hall, where the thanes were sitting drinking
the ale. How greatly they all wondered when they saw
the fearful sight!

Beowulf approached King Hrothgar and said, "I
have brought to thee, O King, a trophy of the fight.
It almost cost me my life, but I escaped. God was my
protector. It was not with Hrunting that I did the deed,
but with this old sword whose hilt is in my hand,"

20

BEOWULF

Hrothgar took the hilt of the old sword from the hand
of Beowulf to examine it. He saw that there were
ancient letters inscribed upon it telling of old strifes.
It had belonged to the giants whom God destroyed in
the flood.

Hrothgar then addressed Beowulf, saying, " Beowulf,
God has given to thee high prosperity. Many winters
have taught me wisdom. Refuse not, therefore, to
listen to an old man's counsel. There was once a king
in this land who was prosperous above all that went
before him. But pride lifted him up, and he oppressed
the Danes, the companions who sat with him at the
board. He gave not rings according to justice, but
with greedy soul kept all for himself. He brought
disaster upon the land and upon himself. I have told
this tale for thy learning. Be thou generous. Let not
conscience, the soul's shepherd, sleep within thee, but
watch against pride, and against the evil spirit. Now
is the day of thy power, but forget not God, the Ruler of
glory, and the eternal counsel. For death will soon come
to thee, as to all men."

The king then asked Beowulf to go to his seat and
join in the feast. It continued until night came, when
all retired to rest.

Next morning Beowulf said, "I must now return to
my own lord, King Hygelac. Let our ship be made
ready."

He restored to Hunferth the sword Hrunting, saying,
"It is a right good blade, a friend in battle."

He said not to him that it had failed in the fight with
Grendel's mother, for Beowulf was a high-souled chief.

21

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

To Hrothgar Beowulf said, 'Well hast thou enter-
tained us, O King, and we shall not forget thy goodness.
Should it ever come to my ears that thou hast need of
my help, I will come quickly, with a thousand thanes
behind me."

Hrothgar replied, " Beowulf, thou art mighty in deed
and in word. There is none like unto thee among the
heroes. None can discourse so wisely, and do such
deeds as thou canst. Should sword or poison take
away the life of thy Lord Hygelac, the youthful shep-
herd of the Geatas, they will not easily find a better
king than thee."

Hrothgar gave to Beowulf many costly gifts as a
reward for the services which he had done to the Danes.
He then embraced him, and fell on his neck and kissed
him, and they both wept, the old white-haired king and
the young hero.

Beowulf then went to his ship, and his men with him.
They took on board all the costly gifts of Hrothgar.
They spread the sail from the mast, and the ship bounded
through the waves, until it reached again the land of the
Geatas.

Hygelac was glad to see his kinsman Beowulf return.
He and his men were soon sitting at Hygelac's table, for
so the king willed it. And the king said, —

'What adventures didst thou meet wTith, dear Beo-
wulf, in the land of the Danes ? It was against my
will that thou wentest thither, for I thought it right that
the Danes should fight their own battle with Grendel.
But I give thanks to God that thou art returned safe and
sound."

BEOWULF

Beowulf told the king how he slew first Grendel and
afterwards Grendel's mother. And all wondered; and
there was a great feast, and much rejoicing and singing
of songs among the guests. Hygelac's young queen,
Hygd, entered the hall, and with her own hand bestowed
gifts upon the heroes, and handed to them cups of ale.
And Beowulf gave to his King Hygelac of the treasures
which Hrothgar had given him. And on Hygd he also
bestowed a gift, which he had brought from the land of
the Danes, — a rich ornament of gold wrought by a very
cunning workman.

It came to pass that after this Beowulf remained at
home, by the side of his king and kinsman, Hygelac.
But it entered into the mind of Hygelac to invade the
land of the Frisians. He was wroth with them, and he
desired to carry away much booty from their land. He
went thither in many ships ; but the people of the land
and other peoples went up against him, and there was
a great battle. And the Geatas were vanquished, and
their King Hygelac was slain. And the enemy stripped
him of his armor. But Beowulf they were not able to
slay, for he fought his way through their ranks until he
reached the water, and he swam back to his own land.

There was weeping and wailing in the land when it
was known that King Hygelac was defeated and slain.

When Hygd, the queen of Hygelac, heard that her
husband was dead, she said to Beowulf, -

" Be thou king in this land ; for my son Heardred is
but a child, and cannot rule over this great people."

But Beowulf said, "Not so. It shall never be said
that I robbed my lord's son of his crown and his inher-

23

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

itance. But I will stand by him, and guard him, and
counsel him, until he grows to man's estate."

This Beowulf did.

After the young king was grown to be a man, and was
ruling over the Geatas, he was slain at a banquet by the
stroke of a sword by one who bore him hatred.

On the death of King Heardred, Beowulf was chosen
king of the Geatas, and for many winters he ruled in the
land. Although he fought many battles, and made many
wars, yet was his life preserved until he was an aged
man.

In the old age of Beowulf there came a great terror
in the land. There was an ancient hoard of precious
things laid up in a cave near the sea. It had been
gathered by those who lived in olden times. Into the
cave fled a certain slave who was fleeing from the hand
of a cruel master, and he saw the hoard, and knew that
the things were precious. He took a cup of gold, curi-
ously carved, in his hand, and he said, " If I return to my
master with this in my hand, surely he will be gracious
unto me." And he went to his master and gave him the
ancient cup, and found grace in his sight.

But there lay beside the ancient hoard a dragon fierce
and terrible, and it was the guardian of the hoard.
When the dragon knew that the hand of man had been
in the ancient hoard which it had so long guarded, it
was wroth exceedingly. It issued forth from the cave,
and went through the land in the night season. From
its mouth there issued streams of fire, and no man could
stand before it. Even the houses and cities of men were
burned and blasted by its breath.

24

BEOWULF

The old King Beowulf heard what the dragon was
doing to his land and his people. He said, —

" In my youth I fought many fights, and I will go and
seek out this monster, and fight with him for my people's
sake."

He bade farewell to his men, and went with a few
attendants to the cave where he heard dwelt the dragon.
He was clad in a coat of mail, and held his sword in his
hand. He bore also a shield of iron, that he might with-
stand the fiery breath of the dragon. But he said to his
men, -

" I would not bear sword and shield against this mon-
ster if it were possible. Rathey would I meet him as I
did Grendel of old, with the grip of my hand."

When they drew near the place where the dragon lay,
Beowulf said to his followers, —

" Tarry ye here in the wood by the hillside ; I will go
alone and seek the dragon. I mean to gain the treasure
in yonder cave for my people, or to die in the attempt."

The old king then went towards the cave beside the
sea, with his shield on his arm, and in his hand the old
sword with which he had fought many battles. He saw
before him an ancient arch of stone, and issuing from it
a stream of water, and the water was hot exceedingly,
so that he could not dip his hand in it. He then knew
that the dragon was near, and he shouted with a loud
voice. The dragon heard his shout, and its rage awoke
at the voice of man. It rushed forth from the den to
destroy the bold fighter who had come to disturb it.
As soon as it saw Beowulf, it vomited forth a stream
of burning flame. But he sheltered himself behind his

25

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

shield, and struck hard blows with his sword. Although
he struck often and strongly, he was not able to pierce
the thick scales of the monster. And the edge of his
sword soon grew blunt with much striking.

Beowulf's men watched the fight from afar. They
were hiding in the wood. Fear filled their hearts as they
looked upon the fiery monster. One of them, Wiglaf by
name, grieved when he saw his master fighting alone
against the serpent. He said to the others, —

"When we received many gifts from our lord in the
beer hall, wre promised to follow him, and to stand by
him in the fight. The time is come when our lord hath
need of us. Let us go to his help against the fiery dragon,
that seems ready to devour him."

Having spoken these words, Wiglaf ran down the hill
to the aid of his lord. He shouted to him, —

"Dear Beowulf, strike hard as in the days of thy
youth. I will help thee."

But the serpent again came upon them vomiting
forth fire, and the shield of Wiglaf was quickly burned
up. It was but a wooden shield that the hero bore.
Then was he fain to take refuge behind the shield of his
lord. The serpent pressed hard upon the two warriors,
but Beowulf, mindful of his old deeds, fought mightily
with his sword, and kept it off. But at length Naegling,
Beowulf's sword, broke in his hand, and he could not
longer keep the serpent at a distance. The foul beast
drew near to him and clasped him in its horrid coils, so
that the blood spouted from the body of the old king.
And the fiery breath of the creature burned his hand.
But Beowulf yielded not his life. He bethought him

26

BEOWULF

of the knife which he bore by his side, and drawing it he
plunged its sharp edge into the serpent's belly. It fell
dead, and the king was released from its embrace. But
Beowulf was sore wounded, and sick unto death. He lay
beside the dragon which he had slain, and the wounds
which he had received burned as with fire ; and he knew
that the time had come for him to leave this world.

Wiglaf the thane went to the side of his beloved lord,
and he gently bathed him with water, for he was covered
with blood. Beowulf looked towards the mouth of the
cave from which the dragon came forth, and behold, he
saw stone arches strong and mighty, and he knew that
they were the work of the giants of old.

Beowulf spake to Wiglaf, and said, " Death is coming
near to me, Wiglaf, and had I a son I would now give
my armor to him, but no son lives of mine. For fifty
winters have I ruled over the Geatas. I have fought
the battles of my people, and I have never sworn falsely,
nor have I stained my hands in the blood of my kindred.
Now I am sorely wounded, and sick unto death. But
fain would I look upon the treasure for which I have
given my life. Pray, Wiglaf, go quickly into the cave
and fetch out some of the precious things, that my eyes
may behold them before I die."

Wiglaf obeyed the command of the king, and fetched
from the cave bright gold, and precious gems, and
ancient cups made in the olden times. On his return
he found his lord fainting, and at the point of death.
He sprinkled him again with water, and again Beowulf
opened his eyes, and he gazed on the beautiful things
before him. He said, -

27

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

" I give thanks, O Lord of all, King of glory, for this
treasure which I have gained for my people in the day
of my death. I sorrow not that I have spent my life in
the winning of it. Bid my warriors raise a lofty mound
on Hrones Ness. Sailors at sea will behold it from afar,
and they will call it Beowulf's Mound."

Beowulf then unclasped from his neck a collar of gold
and gave it to Wiglaf. He gave to him also his coat of
mail and his helmet, and bade him wear them.

" Thou art the last of my race," he said ; " for fate has
carried away the rest of my kindred, and I go to join
them."

These were the last words of Beowulf, king of the
Geatas. His spirit left his body and went forth to seek
the dwelling-place of the true.

Wiglaf sat beside his lord, and he sought to revive
him by sprinkling water upon his face, for he knew not
that he was dead.

Then came forth from the wood, where they had been
hiding, the unfaithful followers of Beowulf, who did not
fight for their lord through fear of the dragon. They
came as men ashamed. And Wiglaf reproached them
with fierce words. He said to them, —

' The armor which you wear was the gift of the king.
He gave it to you when you sat on the ale bench, that
you might stand by his side in the day of battle. But he
threw it away, for you came not to his help when the
mighty beast assailed him. It is better for an earl to
die than live the shameful life of a coward."

When it was known among the Geatas that Beowulf
their king was dead, there was great sorrow and lam-

28

BEOWULF

entation throughout the land. And men said one to
another, -

"Now cometh a time of trouble and strife, for the
king is dead, and there is no one to rule among us.
Alas! the Franks and Frisians will speedily hear the
tidings, and will greatly rejoice."

Many went out to see the dragon which Beowulf had
slain. It was fifty feet in length, and looked so fearful
that none would have approached it had it been still
living. Beside it lay cups of gold, ancient and precious
swords, and other precious things of ancient times.
Wiglaf spake to those who came, and said to them, —

'These precious things have been won with a great
price, the life of our dear prince, the shepherd of the
people. He, before he died, said many things to me;
and he asked me to say to his warriors to erect a lofty
mound at the place where his body was burned, to keep
alive his name. This he asked as a return for all the
kind deeds which he had done for his people during his
lifetime. Let us make ready to obey his commands."

Wiglaf asked seven thanes of the king to enter again
with him into the cave. One went before him with a
lighted torch. And they carried out what yet remained
of the hoard within the cave.

They pushed the body of the dragon over the cliffs
into the sea. In a wagon they bore away the treasure
of the cave, and the body of the dead King Beowulf was
borne to Hrones Ness.

A mighty funeral pile was there erected, for wood was
brought from many places to build it up. It was hung
round with helmets, with shields, and with coats of mail.

29

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

The warriors placed the body of Beowulf in the midst of
it, and they kindled the pile with a blazing torch. Then
there rose black smoke and bright flame, and the fire
roared fiercely. The heavens seemed covered with dark-
ness, and everywhere you might have heard the voice
of wailing. At length all was consumed, the fire burned
out.

Afterwards a mighty mound was erected on the hill
beside the sea. The Geatas buried in it rings of gold
and precious things, which they had brought forth from
the cave.

Often in after days did the Geatas speak of their King
Beowulf, and said, —

"Among the kings of the earth, Beowulf was the
greatest lover of glory. He was mild and gentle too,
and loved his people."

ARTHUR IS CHOSEN KING AND
GETS HIS SWORD EXCALIBUR

By Thomas Malory

IT befell in the days of Uther Pendragon, when he
was king of all England, and so reigned, that there
was a mighty duke in Cornwall that held war uther and
against him long time. And the duke was Jgrame.
named the Duke of Tintagil. And so by means King
Uther sent for this duke, charging him to bring his wife
with him, for she was called a fair lady, and a passing
wise, and her name was called Igraine. And the mes-
sengers had their answers, and that was this, shortly,
that neither he nor his wife would not come at him.
Then was the king wonderly wroth. And then the king
sent him plain word again, and bade him be ready and
stuff him and garnish him, for within forty days he
would fetch him out of the biggest castle that he hath.
When the duke had this warning, anon he went and
furnished and garnished two strong castles of his, of the
which the one hight Tintagil and the other castle hight
Terrabil. So his wife, Dame Igraine, he put in the
castle of Tintagil, and himself he put in the castle of
Terrabil, the which had many issues and posterns out.
Then in all haste came Uther with a great host, and
laid a siege about the castle of Terrabil. And there he

31

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

pight many pavilions, and there was great war made on
both parties, and much people slain.

But the Duke of Tintagil espied how the king rode
from the siege of Terrabil, and therefore that night he
issued out of the castle at a postern, for to have dis-
tressed the king's host. And so, through his own issue,
the duke himself was slain or ever the king came at the
castle of Tintagil. Then all the barons by one assent
prayed the king of accord between the Lady Igraine and
him. The king gave them leave, for fain would he have
been accorded with her. So the king put all the trust in
Ulfius to entreat between them; so, by the entreat, at the
last the king and she met together. Now will we do
well, said Ulfius : our king is a lusty knight and wifeless,
and my Lady Igraine is a passing fair lady ; it were great
joy unto us all and it might please the king to make her
his queen. Unto that they were all well accorded, and
moved it to the king: and anon, like a lusty knight, he
assented thereto with good-will, and so in all haste they
were married in a morning with great mirth and joy.

Then the time came that the Queen Igraine should
bear a child. Then came Merlin unto the king and
Birth of said, Sir, ye must purvey you for the nourish-
Arthur. ing of your child. As thou wilt, said the king,

be it. Well, said Merlin, I know a lord of yours in this
land, that is a passing true man and a faithful, and he
shall have the nourishing of your child, and his name is
Sir Ector, and he is a lord of fair livelihood in many parts
in England and Wales. And this lord, Sir Ector, let
him be sent for, for to come and speak with you; and
desire him yourself, as he loveth you, that he will put his

32

ARTHUR IS CHOSEN KING

own child to nourishing to another woman, and that his
wife nourish yours. And when the child is born, let it be
delivered unto me at yonder privy postern unchristened.
So like as Merlin devised it was done. And when Sir
Ector was come, he made affiance to the king for to
nourish the child like as the king desired; and there the
king granted Sir Ector great rewards. Then when the
lady was delivered, the king commanded two knights
and two ladies to take the child bound in a cloth of gold,
and that ye deliver him to what poor man ye meet at the
postern gate of the castle. So the child was delivered
unto Merlin, and so he bare it forth unto Sir Ector, and
made an holy man to christen him, and named him
Arthur : and so Sir Ector's wife nourished him with her
own breast.

Then within two years King Uther fell sick of a great
malady. And in the meanwhile his enemies usurped
upon him, and did a great battle upon his Deathof
men, and slew many of his people. Sir, said Uther.
Merlin, ye may not lie so as ye do, for ye must to the
field, though ye ride on an horse-litter; for ye shall never
have the better of your enemies but if your person be
there, and then shall ye have the victory. So it was done
as Merlin had devised, and they carried the king forth
in a horse-litter with a great host towards his enemies.
And at St. Albans there met with the king a great host
of the North. And that day Sir Ulfius and Sir Brastias
did great deeds of arms, and King Uther's men over-
came the Northern battle, and slew many people, and
put the remnant to flight. And then the king returned
unto London, and made great joy of his victory. And

33

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

then he fell passing sore sick, so that three days and three
nights he was speechless ; wherefore all the barons made
great sorrow, and asked Merlin what counsel were best.
There is none other remedy, said Merlin, but God will
have his will. But look ye all- barons be before King
Uther to-morn, and God and I shall make him to speak.
So on the morn all the barons with Merlin came tofore
the king: then Merlin said aloud unto King Uther, Sir,
shall your son Arthur be king after your days, of this
realm, with all the appurtenance? Then Uther Pen-
dragon turned him and said in hearing of them all, I give
him God's blessing and mine, and bid him pray for my
soul, and righteously and worshipfully that he claim the
crown upon forfeiture of my blessing. And therewith
he yielded up the ghost. And then was he interred as
longed to a king. Wherefore the queen, fair Igraine,
made great sorrow, and all the barons. Then stood the
realm in great jeopardy long while, for every lord that
was mighty of men made him strong, and many wend to
have been king.

Then Merlin went to the Archbishop of Canterbury,
and counseled him for to send for all the lords of the

The Wonder rea^m» an<^ an< *ne gentlemen of arms, that
of the Sword, they should to London come by Christmas
upon pain of cursing : and for this cause - - that Jesus,
that was born on that night, that He would of his great
mercy shew some miracle, as He was come to be king
of mankind, for to show some miracle who should be
rightwise king of this realm. So the archbishop by the
advice of Merlin sent for all the lords and gentlemen of
arms, that they should come by Christmas even unto

34

ARTHUR IS CHOSEN KING

London. And many of them made them clean of their
life, that their prayer might be the more acceptable unto
God.

So in the greatest church of London (whether it were
Paul's or not, the French book maketh no mention) all
the estates were long or day in the church for to pray.
And when matins and the first mass was done, there
was seen in the churchyard against the high altar a great
stone four square, like unto a marble stone, and in the
midst thereof was like an anvil of steel a foot on high,
and therein stack a fair sword naked by the point, and
letters there were written in gold about the sword, that
said thus: Whoso pulleth out this sword of this stone
and anvil is rightwise king born of all England. Then
the people marveled, and told it to the archbishop. I
command, said the archbishop, that ye keep you within
your church, and pray unto God still ; that no man touch
the sword till the high mass be all done. So when all
masses were done, all the lords went to behold the stone
and the sword. And when they saw the scripture, some
assayed — such as would have been king. But none
might stir the sword nor move it. He is not here, said
the archbishop, that shall achieve the sword, but doubt
not God will make him known. But this is my counsel,
said the archbishop, that we let purvey ten knights, men
of good fame, and they to keep this sword. So it was
ordained, and then there was made a cry, that every
man should assay that would, for to win the sword. And
upon New Year's Day the barons let make a justs and a
tournament, that all knights that would just or tourney
there might play: and all this was ordained for to keep

35

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

the lords together and the commons, for the archbishop
trusted that God would make him known that should
win the sword.

So upon New Year's Day when the service was done
the barons rode to the field, some to just, and some to
Arthur uiis tourney; and so it happened that Sir Ector,
out the sword, that had great livelihood about London, rode
unto the justs, and with him rode Sir Kay, his son, and
young Arthur that was his nourished brother, and Sir
Kay was made knight at Allhallowmas afore. So as
they rode to the justs-ward Sir Kay had lost his sword,
for he had left it at his father's lodging, and so he prayed
young Arthur to ride for his sword. I will well, said
Arthur, and rode fast after the sword ; and when he came
home the lady and all were out to see the justing. Then
was Arthur wroth, and said to himself, I will ride to the
churchyard and take the sword with me that sticketh in
the stone, for my brother Sir Kay shall not be without a
sword this day.

So when he came to the churchyard Sir Arthur alighted
and tied his horse to the stile, and so he went to the
tent, and found no knights there, for they were at the
justing; and so he handled the sword by the handles,
and lightly and fiercely pulled it out of the stone, and
took his horse and rode his way till he came to his bro-
ther Sir Kay, and delivered him the sword. And as soon
as Sir Kay saw the sword he wist well it was the sword
of the stone, and so he rode to his father Sir Ector, and
said : Sir, lo here is the sword of the stone ; wherefore I
must be king of this land. When Sir Ector beheld the
sword he returned again and came to the church, and

36

ARTHUR IS CHOSEN KING

there they alighted all three and went into the church,
and anon he made Sir Kay to swear upon a book how he
came to that sword. Sir, said Sir Kay, by my brother
Arthur, for he brought it to me. How gat ye this sword ?
said Sir Ector to Arthur. Sir, I will tell you: when I
came home for my brother's sword, I found nobody
at home to deliver me his sword, and so I thought my
brother Sir Kay should not be swordless, and so I came
hither eagerly and pulled it out of the stone without
any pain. Found ye any knights about this sword ?
said Sir Ector. Nay, said Arthur. Now, said Sir Ector
to Arthur, I understand ye must be king of this land.
Wherefore I, said Arthur, and for what cause ? Sir, said
Ector, for God will have it so : for there should never
man have drawn out this sword but he that shall be
rightwise king of this land. Now let me see whether ye
can put the sword there as it was, and pull it out again.
That is no mastery, said Arthur: and so he put it into
the stone. Therewith Sir Ector assayed to pull out the
sword and failed.

Now assay, said Sir Ector to Sir Kay. And anon he
pulled at the sword with all his might, but it would
not be. Now shall ye assay, said Sir Ector to Arthur.
I will well, said Arthur, and pulled it out easily. And
therewithal Sir Ector kneeled down to the earth, and
Sir Kay. Alas, said Arthur, mine own dear father and
brother, why kneel ye to me. Nay, nay, my Lord
Arthur, it is not so : I was never your father nor of your
blood, but I wote well ye are of an higher blood than I
wend ye were. And then Sir Ector told him all, how he
was betaken him for to nourish him, and by whose com-

37

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

mandment, and by Merlin's deliverance. Then Arthur
made great dole when he understood that Sir Ector was
not his father. Sir, said Ector unto Arthur, will ye be
my good and gracious lord when ye are king ? Else
were I to blame, said Arthur, for ye are the man in the
world that I am most beholding to, and my good lady
and mother your wife, that as wrell as her own hath fos-
tered me and kept. And if ever it be God's will that I
be king, as ye say, ye shall desire of me what I may do,
and I shall not fail you: God forbid I should fail you.
Sir, said Sir Ector, I will ask no more of you but that you
will make my son, your foster-brother Sir Kay, seneschal
of all your lands. That shall be done, said Arthur, and
more by the faith of my body, that never man shall have
that office but he, while he and I live. Therewithal they
went unto the archbishop, and told him how the sword
was achieved, and by whom.

And on Twelfth Day all the barons came thither, and
to assay to take the sword who that would assay. But
there afore them all there might none take it out but
Arthur, wherefore there were many lords wroth, and said
it was great shame unto them all and the realm, to be
over governed with a boy of no high blood born. And
so they fell out at that time that it was put off till Candle-
mas, and then all the barons should meet there again.
But always the ten knights were ordained to watch the
sword day and night, and so they set a pavilion over the
stone and the sword, and five always watched. So at
Candlemas many more great lords came thither for to
have won the sword, but there might none prevail. And
right as Arthur did at Christmas he did at Candlemas,

38

ARTHUR IS CHOSEN KING

and pulled out the sword easily; whereof the barons
were sore aggrieved, and put it off in delay till the high
feast of Easter. And as Arthur sped afore, so did he at
Easter; yet there were some of the great lords had indig-
nation that Arthur should be their king, and put it off
in a ^delay till the feast of Pentecost. Then the Arch-
bishop of Canterbury by Merlin's providence let purvey
them of the best knights that they might get, and such
knights as King Uther Pendragon loved best and most
trusted in his days, and such knights were put about
Arthur, as Sir Baudwin of Britain, Sir Kay, Sir Ulfius,
Sir Brastias. All these, with many other, were always
about Arthur, day and night, till the feast of Pentecost.
And at the feast of Pentecost all manner of men as-
sayed to pull at the sword that would assay, but none
might prevail but Arthur; and he pulled it andischosen
out afore all the lords and commons that were kmg'
there: wherefore all the commons cried at once, We
will have Arthur unto our king ; we will put him no
more in delay, for we all see that it is God's will that
he shall be our king, and who that holdeth against it
we will slay him. And therewithal they kneeled down
all at once, both rich and poor, and cried Arthur mercy,
because they had delayed him so long. And Arthur for-
gave them, and took the sword between both his hands,
and offered it upon the altar where the archbishop was,
and so was he made knight of the best man that was
there. And so anon was the coronation made, and there
was he sworn unto his lords and the commons for to
be a true king, to stand with true justice from thence-
forth the days of this life. Also then he made all lords

39

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

that held of the crown to come in, and to do service as
they ought to do. And many complaints were made
unto Sir Arthur of great wrongs that were done since
the death of King Uther, of many lands that were be-
reaved lords, knights, ladies, and gentlemen. Wherefore
King Arthur made the lands to be given again unto them
that owned them. When this was done that the king-
had stablished all the countries about London, then he
let make Sir Kay seneschal of England; and Sir Baud-
win of Britain was made constable; and Sir Ulfius wras
made chamberlain; and Sir Brastias was made warden
to wait upon the north from Trent forwards, for it was
that time, for the most part, the king's enemies'. But
within few years after, Arthur won all the north, Scot-
land, and all that were under their obeisance. Also
Wales, a part of it held against Arthur, but he overcame
them all as he did the remnant through the noble prow-
ess of himself and his knights of the Round Table.

Then the king removed into Wales, and let cry a great
feast, that it should be holden at Pentecost, after the in-
coronation of him at the city of Carlion.

Then on a day there came into the court a squire on
horseback, leading a knight before him wrounded to the
death, and told him how there was a knight in the forest
had reared up a pavilion by a well, and hath slain my
master, a good knight, his name was Miles ; wherefore I
beseech you that my master may be buried, and that
some knight may revenge my master's death. Then the
noise was great of that knight's death in the court, and
every man said his advice; then came Griflet that was
but a squire, and he was but young, of the age of King

40

ARTHUR IS CHOSEN KING

Arthur ; so he besought the king for 'all his service that
he had done him to give him the order of knighthood.

Thou art full young and tender of age, said Arthur,
for to take so high an order on thee. Sir, said Griflet, I
beseech you make me knight. Sir, said Merlin, it were
great pity to lose Griflet, for he will be a passing good
man when he is of age, abiding with you the term of his
life. And if he adventure his body with yonder knight
at the fountain it is in great peril if ever he come again,
for he is one of the best knights of the world, and the
strongest man of arms. Well, said King Arthur. So at
the desire of Griflet the king made him knight. Now,
said Arthur unto Sir Griflet, since I have made you
knight, thou must give me a gift. What ye will, said
Griflet. Thou shalt promise me by the faith of thy body,
when thou hast justed with the knight at the fountain,
whether it fall ye be on foot or on horseback, that right
so ye shall come again unto me without making any more
debate. I will promise you, said Griflet, as you desire.

Then took Grifiet his horse in great haste, and dressed
his shield, and took a spear in his hand, and so he rode a
great wallop till he came to the fountain, and thereby he
saw a rich pavilion, and thereby under a cloth stood a
fair horse well saddled and bridled, and on a tree a shield
of divers colors, and a great spear. Then Griflet smote
on the shield with the butt of his spear that the shield
fell down to the ground. With that the knight came out
of the pavilion and said, Fair knight, why smote ye down
my shield ? For I will just with you, said Griflet. It is
better ye do not, said the knight, for ye are but young,
and late made knight, and your might is nothing to mine.

41

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

*
As for that, said Griflet, I will just with you. That is

me loath, said the knight, but since I must needs I will
dress me thereto : of whence be ye ? said the knight. Sir,
I am of Arthur's court. So the two knights ran together,
that Griflet's spear all to-shivered, and therewithal he
smote Griflet through the shield and the left side, and
brake the spear, that the truncheon stack in his body,
that horse and knight fell down.

When the knight saw him lie so on the ground he
alighted, and was passing heavy, for he wend he had slain
him, and then he unlaced his helm and gat him wind,
and so with the truncheon he set him on his horse and
gat him wind, and so betook him to God, and said he had
a mighty heart, and if he might live he would prove a
passing good knight. And so Sir Griflet rode to the
court, where great dole was made for him. But through
good leeches he was healed and saved. And the king was
passingly wroth for the hurt of Sir Griflet. And so he
commanded a privyman of his chamber, that or it be day
his best horse and armor, with all that belongeth unto
his person, be without the city or to-morrow day. Right
so, or to-morrow day, he met with his man and his horse,
and so mounted up, and dressed his shield, and took his
spear, and bade his chamberlain tarry there till he came
again.

And so Arthur rode a soft pace till it was day, and

then was he aware of three churls chasing

overcome by Merlin, and would have slain him. Then

the knight at |-ne kmg rode unto them and bade them, Flee

the fountain,

churls! Then were they afeard when they
saw a knight, and fled. O Merlin, said Arthur, here

42

ARTHUR IS CHOSEN KING

haddest thou been slain, for all thy crafts, had I not
been. Nay, said Merlin, not so, for I could save myself
and I would, and thou art more near thy death than I
am, for thou goest to the deathward, and God be not
thy friend. So as they went thus talking they came to
the fountain, and the rich pavilion there by it. Then
King Arthur was ware where sat a knight armed in a
chair. Sir knight, said Arthur, for what cause abidest
thou here, that there may no knight ride this way but if
he just with thee, said the king: I rede thee leave that
custom, said Arthur. This custom, said the knight, have
I used and will use maugre who saith nay; and who is
grieved with my custom let him amend it that will. I
will amend it, said Arthur. I shall defend thee, said
the knight.

Anon he took his horse, and dressed his shield, and
took a spear, and they met so hard either in other's
shields that they all to-shivered their spears. Therewith
Arthur anon pulled out his sword. Nay, not so, said the
knight, it is fairer that we twain run more together with
sharp spears. I will well, said Arthur, and I had any
more spears. I have enow, said the knight. So there
came a squire, and brought two good spears, and Arthur
chose one and he another; so they spurred their horses,
and came together with all their mights, that either brake
their spears to their hands. Then Arthur set hand on his
sword. Nay, said the knight, ye shall do better; ye are
a passing good juster as ever I met withal, and once for
the love of the high order of knighthood let us just once
again. I assent you, said Arthur.

Anon there were brought two great spears, and every

43

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

knight gat a spear, and therewith they ran together that
Arthur's spear all to-shivered. But the other knight hit
him so hard in midst of the shield that horse and man
fell to the earth, and therewith Arthur was eager, and
pulled out his sword, and said, I will assay thee, Sir
knight, on foot, for I have lost the honor on horseback.
I will be on horseback, said the knight. Then was
Arthur wroth, and dressed his shield towards him with
his sword drawn. When the knight saw that, he alight,
for him thought no worship to have a knight at such
avail, he to be on horseback, and he on foot, and so he
alight and dressed his shield unto Arthur. And there
began a strong battle with many great strokes, and so
hewed with their swords that the cantles flew in the
fields, and much blood they bled both, that all the place
there as they fought was overbled with blood, and thus
they fought long, and rested them; and then they went
to the battle again, and so hurtled together like two
rams that either fell to the earth. So at the last they

•i

smote together, that both their swords met even together.
But the sword of the knight smote King Arthur's sword
in two pieces, wherefore he was heavy.

Then said the knight unto Arthur, Thou art in my
danger whether me list to save thee or slay thee, and but
thou yield thee as overcome and recreant thou shalt die.
As for death, said King Arthur, welcome be it when it
cometh; but to yield me unto thee as recreant I had
lever die than to be so shamed. And therewithal the
king leapt unto Peilinore, and took him by the middle,
and threw him down, and rased off his helmet. When
the knight felt that he was adread, for he was a passing

44

ARTHUR IS CHOSEN KING

big man of might, and anon he brought Arthur under
him, and rased off his helm, and would have smitten off
his head.

Therewithal came Merlin, and said, Knight, hold thy
hand, for and thou slay that knight thou puttest this
realm in the greatest damage that ever was but .g saved
realm ; for this knight is a man of more by Merlin.
worship than thou wotest of. Why, who is he ? said the
knight. It is King Arthur. Then would he have slain
him for dread of his wrath, and heaved up his sword,
and therewith Merlin cast an enchantment to the knight,
that he fell to the earth in a great sleep. Then Merlin
took up King Arthur, and rode forth on the knight's
horse. Alas, said Arthur, what hast thou done, Merlin ?
hast thou slain this good knight by thy crafts ? There
lived not so worshipful a knight as he was; I had
lever than the stint of my land a year that he were on
live. Care ye not, said Merlin, for he is wholer than ye,
for he is but on sleep, and will awake within three hours.
I told you, said Merlin, what a knight he was; here had
ye be slain had I not been. Also there liveth not a bigger
knight than he is one, and he shall hereafter do you right
good service, and his name is Pellinore, and he shall have
two sons that shall be passing good men ; save one, they
shall have no fellow of prowess and of good living ; and
their names shall be Percivale of Wales and Lamerake
of Wales : and he shall tell you the name of your sister's
son that shall be the destruction of all this realm.

Right so the king and he departed, and went until an
hermit that was a good man and a great leach. So the
hermit searched all his wounds and gave him good salves ;

45

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

so the king was there three days, and then were his
wounds well amended that he might ride and

Arthur gets

Excaiibur. go, and so departed. And as they rode, Arthur
said, I have no sword. No force, said Merlin, hereby is
a sword that shall be yours and I may. So they rode till
they came to a lake, the which was a fair water and broad,
and in the midst of the lake Arthur was ware of an
arm clothed in white samite, that held a fair sword in
that hand. Lo, said Merlin, yonder is that sword that I
spake of. With that they saw a damsel going upon the
lake : What damsel is that ? said Arthur. That is the
Lady of the Lake, said Merlin, and within that lake is a
rock, and therein is as fair a place as any on earth, and
richly beseen, and this damsel will come to you anon, and
then speak ye fair to her that she will give you that sword.
Anon withal came the damsel unto Arthur and saluted
him, and he her again. Damsel, said Arthur, what
sword is that, that yonder the arm holdeth above the
water ? I would it were mine, for I have no sword. Sir
Arthur, king, said the damsel, that sword is mine, and
if ye will give me a gift when I ask it you, ye shall have
it. By my faith, said Arthur, I will give you what gift
ye will ask. Well, said the damsel, go ye into yonder
barge and row yourself to the sword, and take it and the
scabbard with you, and I will ask my gift when I see my
time. So Sir Arthur and Merlin alight, and tied their
horses to two trees, and so they went into the ship ; and
when they came to the sword that the hand held, Sir
Arthur took it up by the handles, and took it with him.
And the arm and the hand went under the water; and
so they came unto the land and rode forth.

CAME TO A LAKE THE WHICH WAS FAIR WATER AM) BROAD, AND
IN THE MIDST OF THE LAKE ARTHUR WAS AWARE OF AN ARM
CLOTHED IN WHITE SAMITE, THAT HELD A FAIR SWORD IN THAT
HAND. . . . WELL, SAID THE DAMSEL, GO YOU INTO YONDER BARGE
AND ROW YOURSELF TO THE SWORD, AND TAKE IT AND THE
SCABBARD WITH YOU, AND I WILL ASK MY GIFT WHEN I SEE MY
TIME. . . . SIR ARTHUR TOOK IT UP BY THE HANDLES. AND TOOK IT
WITH HIM. AND THE ARM AND THE HAND WENT UNDER THE WATER

M

sea

*-..

THE INSTITUTION OF THE QUEST
OF THE HOLY GRAIL

By Thomas Malory

AT the vigil of Pentecost, when all the fellowship of
the Round Table were comen unto Camelot, and
there heard their service, and the tables were set ready
to the meat, right so entered into the hall a full fair
gentlewoman on horseback, that had ridden full fast, for
her horse was all besweat. Then she there alight, and
came before the king, and saluted him ; and then he said,
Damsel, God thee bless ! Sir, said she, I pray you say
me where Sir Launcelot is ? Yonder ye may see him,
said the king. Then she went unto Launcelot and said,
Sir Launcelot, I salute you on King Pelles' behalf, and
I require you come on with me hereby into a forest.
Then Sir Launcelot asked her with whom she dwelled ?
I dwell, said she, with King Pelles. What will ye with
me ? said Sir Launcelot. Ye shall know, said she, when
ye come thither. Well, said he, I will gladly go with
you. So Sir Launcelot bade his squire saddle his horse
and bring his arms; and in all haste he did his com-
mandment. Then came the queen unto Launcelot and
said, Will ye leave us at this high feast ? Madam, said
the gentlewoman, wit ye well he shall be with you to-
morrow by dinner-time. If I wist, said the queen, that
he should not be with us here to-morn, he should not go
with you by my good- will.

47

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

Right so departed Sir Launcelot with the gentle-
woman, and rode until that he came into a forest,
and into a great valley, where they saw an

Galahad is J> J

knighted by abbey of nuns ; and there wras a squire ready,
ot' and opened the gates; and so they entered,
and descended off their horses, and there came a fair
fellowship about Sir Launcelot and welcomed him, and
were passing glad of his coming. And then they led
him into the abbess's chamber, and unarmed him,
and right so he was ware upon a bed lying two of his
cousins, Sir Bors and Sir Lionel, and then he waked
them, and when they saw him they made great joy. Sir,
said Sir Bors unto Sir Launcelot, what adventure hath
brought thee hither, for we wend to-morrow to have
found you at Camelot ? Truly, said Sir Launcelot, a
gentlewoman brought me hither, but I know not the
cause. In the meanwhile, as they thus stood talking
together, there came twelve nuns which brought with
them Galahad, the which was passing fair and well
made, that unnethe in the world men might not find his
match; and all those ladies wept. Sir, said the ladies,
we bring you here this child, the which we have nour-
ished, and we pray you to make him a knight; for of a
more worthier man's hand may he not receive the order
of knighthood. Sir Launcelot beheld that young squire,
and saw him seemly and demure as a dove, with all man-
ner of good features, that he wend of his age never to
have seen so fair a man of form. Then said Sir Launce-
lot, Cometh this desire of himself? He and all they
said, Yea. Then shall he, said Sir Launcelot, receive
the high order of knighthood as to-morrow at the rever-

48

THE QUEST OF THE HOLY GRAIL

ence of the high feast. That night Sir Launcelot had
passing good cheer, and on the morn at the hour of
prime, at Galahad's desire, he made him knight, and
said, God make him a good man, for beauty faileth you
not as any that liveth.

Now, fair sir, said Sir Launcelot, will ye come with
me unto the court of King Arthur? Nay, said he, I
will not go with you as at this time. Then
he departed from them and took his two perilous and
cousins with him, and so they came unto theadventure

of the sword.

Camelot by the hour of undern on Whitsun-
day. By that time the king and the queen were gone
to the minster to hear their service : then the king and
the queen were passing glad of Sir Bors and Sir Lionel,
and so was all the fellowship. So when the king and
all the knights were come from service, the barons
espied in the sieges of the Round Table, all about
written with gold letters, - - Here ought to sit he, and
he ought to sit here. And thus they went so long until
that they came to the siege perilous, where they found
letters newly written of gold, that said: Four hundred
winters and fifty-four accomplished after the passion of
our Lord Jesu Christ ought this siege to be fulfilled.
Then all they said, This is a marvelous thing, and an
adventurous. In the name of God, said Sir Launcelot;
and then he accounted the term of the writing, from the
birth of our Lord unto that day. It seemeth me, said
Sir Launcelot, this siege ought to be fulfilled this same
day, for this is the feast of Pentecost after the four hun-
dred and four and fifty year; and if it would please all
parties, I would none of these letters were seen this day,

49

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

till he be come that ought to achieve this adventure.
Then made they to ordain a cloth of silk for to cover
these letters in the siege perilous. Then the king bade
haste unto dinner. Sir, said Sir Kay the steward, if ye
go now unto your meat, ye shall break your old custom
of your court. For ye have not used on this day to sit
at your meat or that ye have seen some adventure. Ye
say sooth, said the king, but I had so great joy of Sir
Launcelot and of his cousins, which be come to the court
whole and sound, that I bethought me not of my old
custom. So as they stood speaking, in came a squire,
and said unto the king, Sir, I bring unto you marvelous
tidings. What be they ? said the king. Sir, there is here
beneath at the river a great stone, which I saw fleet
above the water, and therein saw I sticking a sword.
The king said, I will see that marvel. So all the knights
went with him, and when they came unto the river, they
found there a stone fleeting, as it were of red marble,
and therein stack a fair and a rich sword, and in the
pommel thereof were precious stones, wrought with sub-
tile letters of gold. Then the barons read the letters,
which said in this wise : Never shall man take me hence
but only he by whose side I ought to hang, and he
shall be the best knight of the world. When the king
had seen these letters, he said unto Sir Launcelot, Fair
sir, this sword ought to be yours, for I am sure ye be
the best knight of the world. Then Sir Launcelot an-
swered full soberly: Certes, sir, it is not my sword: also,
sir, wit ye well I have no hardiness to set my hand to, for
it longed not to hang by my side. Also who that assay-
eth to take that sword, and faileth of it, he shall receive

50

THE QUEST OF THE HOLY GRAIL

a wound by that sword, that he shall not be whole long
after. And I will that ye wit that this same day will
the adventures of the Sancgreal, that is called the holy
vessel, begin.

Now, fair nephew, said the king unto Sir Gawaine,
assay ye for my love. Sir, he said, save your good grace,
I shall not do that. Sir, said the king, assay to take the
sword, and at my commandment. Sir, said Gawaine,
your commandment I will obey. And therewith he took
up the sword by the handles, but he might not stir it. I
thank you, said the king to Sir Gawaine. My lord Sir
Gawaine, said Sir Launcelot, now wit ye well, this sword
shall touch you so sore that ye shall will ye had never set
your hand thereto, for the best castle of this realm. Sir,
he said, I might not withsay mine uncle's will and com-
mandment. But when the king heard this, he repented it
much, and said unto Sir Percivale that he should assay
for his love. And he said, Gladly, for to bear Sir Ga-
waine fellowship. And therewith he set his hand on the
sword, and drew it strongly, but he might not move it.
Then were there more that durst be so hardy to set their
hands thereto. Now may ye go to your dinner, said Sir
Kay unto the king, for a marvelous adventure have ye
seen.

So the king and all went unto the court, and every
knight knew his own place, and set him therein, and
young men that were knights served them. So when they
were served, and all sieges fulfilled, save only the siege
perilous, anon there befell a marvelous adventure, that
all the doors and the windows of the place shut by theni-
self. Not for then the hall was not greatly darkened,

51

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

and therewith they abashed both one and other. Then
King Arthur spake first, and said, Fair fellows and lords,
we have seen this day marvels, but or night I suppose we
shall see greater marvels. In the meanwhile came in
a good old man, and an ancient, clothed all in white, and
there was no knight knew from whence he came. And
with him he brought a young knight, both on foot, in
red arms, without sword or shield, save a scabbard hang-
ing by his side. And these words he said, Peace be with
you, fair lords. Then the old man said unto Arthur,
Sir, I bring here a young knight the which is of king's
lineage, and of the kindred of Joseph of Arimathie,
whereby the marvels of this court and of strange realms
shall be fully accomplished.

The king was right glad of his words, and said unto

the good man, Sir, ye be right welcome, and the young

knight with you. Then the old man made

Galahad J

achieves the the young man to unarm him; and he was
in a coat of red sendal, and bare a mantle
upon his shoulder that was furred with ermine, and
put that upon him. And the old knight said unto the
young knight, Sir, follow me. And anon he led him
unto the siege perilous, where beside sat Sir Launcelot;
and the good man lift up the cloth, and found there
letters that said thus: This is the siege of Galahad the
haut prince. Sir, said the old knight, wit ye well that
place is yours. And then he set him down surely in that
siege. And then he said to the old man, Sir, ye may now
go your way, for well have ye done that ye were com-
manded to do. And recommend me unto my grandsire
King Pelles, and say to him on my behalf, I shall come

52

THE QUEST OF THE HOLY GRAIL

and see him as soon as ever I may. So the good man
departed, and there met him twenty noble squires, and
so took their horses and went their way. Then all the
knights of the Round Table marveled them greatly of
Sir Galahad, that he durst sit there in that siege perilous,
and was so tender of age, and wist not from whence he
came, but all only by God, and said, This is he by whom
the Sancgreal shall be achieved, for there sat never none
but he, but he were mischieved. Then Sir Launcelot
beheld his son, and had great joy of him. Then Sir
Bors told his fellows, Upon pain of my life this young
knight shall come unto great worship.

This noise was great in all the court, so that it came to
the queen. Then she had marvel what knight it might
be that durst adventure him to sit in the siege perilous.
Many said unto the queen, he resembled much unto Sir
Launcelot. I may well suppose, said the queen, that he
is son of Sir Launcelot and King Pelles' daughter, and
his name is Galahad. I would fain see him, said the
queen, for he must needs be a noble man, for so is his
father; I report me unto all the Round Table. So when
the meat was done, that the king and all were risen, the
king went unto the siege perilous, and lift up the cloth,
and found there the name of Galahad; and then he
shewed it unto Sir Gawaine, and said, Fair nephew, now
have we among us Sir Galahad the good knight, that
shall worship us all, and upon pain of my life he shall
achieve the Sancgreal, right so as Sir Launcelot hath
done us to understand. Then came King Arthur unto
Galahad, and said, Sir, ye be welcome, for ye shall move
many good knights to the quest of the Sancgreal, and ye

53

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

shall achieve that never knights might bring to an end.
Then the king took him by the hand, and went down
from the palace to shew Galahad the adventures of the
stone.

The queen heard thereof, and came after with many
ladies, and shewed them the stone where it hoved on the
water. Sir, said the king unto Sir Galahad, here is a
great marvel as ever I saw, and right good knights have
assayed and failed. Sir, said Galahad, that is no marvel,
for this adventure is not theirs, but mine, and for the
surety of this sword I brought none with me ; for here by
my side hangeth the scabbard. And anon he laid his
hand on the sword, and lightly drew it out of the stone,
and put it in the sheath and said unto the king, Now it
goeth better than it did aforehand. Sir, said the king, a
shield God shall send you.

Now, said the king, I am sure at this quest of the
Sancgreal shall all ye of the Round Table depart, and
The tour- never shall I see you again whole together;
nament. therefore I will see you all whole together in
the meadow of Camelot, to just and to tourney, that after
your death men may speak of it, that such good knights
were wholly together such a day. As unto that counsel,
and at the king's request, they accorded all, and took
on their harness that longed unto justing. But all this
moving of the king was for this intent, for to see Galahad
proved, for the king deemed he should not lightly come
again unto the court after his departing. So were they
assembled in the meadow, both more and less. Then
Sir Galahad, by the prayer of the king and the queen,
did upon him a noble jesserance, and also he did on his

54

THE QUEST OF THE HOLY GRAIL

helm, but shield would he take none for no prayer of the
king. And then Sir Gawaine and other knights prayed
him to take a spear. Right so he did ; and the queen was
in a tower with all her ladies for to behold that tour-

*

nament. Then Sir Galahad dressed him in the midst
of the meadow, and began to break spears marvelously,
that all men had wonder of him, for he there surmounted
all other knights, for within a while he had thrown down
many good knights of the Round Table save twrain, that
was Sir Launcelot and Sir Percivale.

Aiid then the king and all estates went home unto
Camelot, and so went to evensong to the great minster.
And so after upon that to supper, and every The vision
knight sat in his own place as they were to- of the Grail.
forehand. Then anon they heard cracking and crying
of thunder, that them thought the place should all to-
drive. In the midst of this blast entered a sunbeam
more clearer by seven times than ever they saw day,
and all they were alighted of the grace of the Holy
Ghost. Then began every knight to behold other, and
either saw other by their seeming fairer than ever they
saw afore. Not for then there was no knight might
speak one word a great while, and so they looked every
man on other, as they had been dumb. Then there
entered into the hall the holy Grail covered with white
samite, but there was none might see it, nor who bare
it. And there was all the hall fulfilled with good odors,
and every knight had such meats and drinks as he best
loved in this world; and when the holy Grail had been
borne through the hall, then the holy vessel departed
suddenly, that they wist not where it became. Then had

KK

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

they all breath to speak. And then the king yielded
thankings unto God of his good grace that he had sent
them. Certes, said the king, we ought to thank our
Lord Jesu greatly, for that he hath shewed us this day
at the reverence of this high feast of Pentecost. Now,
said Sir Gawaine, we have been served this day of what
meats and drinks we thought on, but one thing beguiled
us, we might not see the holy Grail, it was so preciously
covered : wherefore I will make here a vow, that to-morn,
without longer abiding, I shall labor in the quest of the
Sancgreal, that I shall hold me out a twelvemonth and a
day, or more if need be, and never shall I return again
unto the court till I have seen it more openly than it
hath been seen here; and if I may not speed, I shall
return again as he that may not be against the will of
our Lord Jesu Christ. When they of the Round Table
heard Sir Gawaine say so, they rose up the most party,
and made such avows as Sir Gawaine had made.

Anon as King Arthur heard this he was greatly dis-
pleased, for he wist well that they might not againsay
their avows. Alas ! said King Arthur unto Sir Gawaine,
ye have nigh slain me with the avow and promise that
ye have made. For through you ye have bereft me of
the fairest fellowship and the truest of knighthood that
ever were seen together in any realm of the world. For
when they depart from hence, I am sure they all shall
never meet more in this world, for they shall die many in
the quest. And so it forethinketh me a little, for I have
loved them as well as my life, wherefore it shall grieve
me right sore the departition of this fellowship. For I
have had an old custom to have them in my fellowship.

5G

THE QUEST OF THE HOLY GRAIL

And therewith the tears filled in his eyes. And then
he said, Gawaine, Gawaine, ye have set me in great sor-
row. For I have great doubt that my true fellowship
shall never meet here more again. Ah, said Sir Launce-
lot, comfort yourself, for it shall be unto us as a great
honor, and much more than if we died in any other
places, for of death we be sure. Ah Launcelot, said the
king, the great love that I have had unto you all the days
of my life maketh me to say such doleful words; for
never Christian king had never so many worthy men at
this table as I have had this day at the Round Table, and
that is my great sorrow. When the queen, ladies, and
gentlewomen wist these tidings, they had such sorrow
and heaviness that there might no tongue tell it, for those
knights had holden them in honor and charity. But
among all other Queen Guenever made great sorrow. I
marvel, said she, my lord would suffer them to depart
from him. Thus was all the court troubled, for the love
of the departition of those knights. And many of those
ladies that loved knights would have gone with their
lovers ; and so had they done, had not an old knight come
among them in religious clothing, and then he spake all
on high and said, Fair lords wrhich have sworn in the
quest of the Sancgreal, thus sendeth you Nacien the
hermit word, that none in this quest lead lady nor gentle-
woman with him, for it is not to do in so high a service
as they labor in, for I warn you plain, he that is not
clean of his sins he shall not see the mysteries of our
Lord Jesu Christ; and for this cause they left these
ladies and gentlewomen. And then they went to rest
them. And in the honor of the highness of Galahad he

57

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

was led into King Arthur's chamber, and there rested in
his own bed.

And as soon as it was day the king arose, for he had
no rest of all that night for sorrow. Then he went
unto Gawaine and to Sir Launcelot, that were arisen
for to hear mass. And then the king again said, Ah
Gawaine, Gawaine, ye have betrayed me. For never
shall my court be amended by you, but ye will never
be sorry for me, as I am for you. And therewith the
tears began to run down by his visage. And there-
with the king said, Ah knight, Sir Launcelot, I require
thee thou counsel me, for I would that this quest were
undone, and it might be. Sir, said Sir Launcelot, ye saw
yesterday so many worthy knights that then were sworn,
that they may not leave it in no manner of wise. That
wot I well, said the king; but it shall so heavy me at
their departing, that I wrot well there shall no manner of
joy remedy me. And then the king and the queen went
unto the minster. So anon Launcelot and Gawaine com-
manded their men to bring their arms. And when they
all were armed, save their shields and their helms, then
they came to their fellowship, which all were ready in the
same wise for to go to the minster to hear their service.

Then after the service was done, the king would wit

how many had taken the quest of the holy Grail, and

to account them he prayed them all. Then

The depar- *

ture of the found they by tale an hundred and fifty, and
all were knights of the Round Table. And
then they put on their helms and departed, and recom-
mended them all wholly unto the queen, and there was
weeping and great sorrow. Then the queen departed

58

THE QUEST OF THE HOLY GRAIL

into her chamber, so that no man should perceive her
great sorrows. When Sir Launcelot missed the queen
he went into her chamber, and when she saw him she
cried aloud, Oh, Sir Launcelot, ye have betrayed me and
put me to death, for to leave thus my lord. Ah, madam,
said Sir Launcelot, I pray you be not displeased, for
I shall come again as soon as I may with my worship.
Alas, said she, that ever I saw you ! but He that suffered
death upon the cross for all mankind, be to your good
conduct and safety, and all the whole fellowship. Right
so departed Sir Launcelot, and found his fellowship
that abode his coming. And so they mounted upon
their horses, and rode through the streets of Camelot,
and there was weeping of the rich and poor, and the
king turned away, and might not speak for weeping. So
within a while they came to a city and a castle that hight
Vagon : there they entered into the castle, and the lord of
that castle was an old man that hight Vagon, and he was
a good man of his living, and set open the gates, and
made them all the good cheer that he might. And so
on the morrow they were all accorded that they should
depart every each from other. And then they departed
on the morrow with weeping and mourning cheer, and
every knight took the way that him best liked.

SIR BORS AND SIR LIONEL

By Thomas Malory

WHEN Bors was departed from Camelot, he met
with a religious man riding on an ass, and Sir
Bors saluted him. Anon the good man knew him, that
he was one of the knights errant that was

The religious

man and the in the quest of the Sancgreal. What are

scarlet coat. s • j 1.1 j c< • • j i T

ye r said the good man. bir, said he, 1 am
a knight that fain would be counseled in the quest of
the Sancgreal: for he shall have much earthly worship
that may bring it to an end. Certes, said the good man,
that is sooth, for he shall be the best knight of the world,
and the fairest of all the fellowship. But wit you well,
there shall none attain it but by cleanness, that is, pure
confession. So rode they together till that they came to
an hermitage. And there he prayed Bors to dwell all
that night with him : and so he alight, and put away his
armor, and prayed him that he might be confessed ; and
so they went into the chapel, and there he was clean con-
fessed: and they eat bread, and drank water, together.
Now, said the good man, I pray thee that thou eat none
other, till that thou sit at the table where the Sancgreal
shall be. Sir, said he, I agree me thereto; but how wit
ye that I shall sit there ? Yes, said the good man, that
know I, but there shall be but few of your fellows with
you. All is welcome, said Sir Bors, that God sendeth me.
Also, said the good man, instead of a shirt, and in sign of

60

SIR BORS AND SIR LIONEL

chastisement, ye shall wear a garment; thereof I pray
you do off all your clothes and your shirt, and so he did.
And then he took him a scarlet coat, so that should be
instead of his shirt, till he had fulfilled the quest of the
Sancgreal. Then he armed him, and took his leave, and
so departed. So by evensong, by adventure he came to
a strong tower, and an high, and there was he lodged
gladly.

Upon the morn, as soon as the day appeared, Bors
departed from thence, and so rode into a forest unto
the hour of midday, and there befell him a Bors meetg
marvelous adventure. So he met at the de- with his

...... brother Lionel

parting of the two ways two knights, that led bound on a
Lionel his brother all naked, bounden upon horse- and

with a gentle-

a strong hackney, and his hands bounden to- woman in
fore his breast : and every each of them held
in his hand thorns, wherewith they went beating him so
sore that the blood trailed down more than in an hun-
dred places of his body, so that he was all blood tofore
and behind, but he said never a word, as he which was
great of heart; he suffered all that ever they did to him
as though he had felt none anguish. Anon Sir Bors
dressed him to rescue him that was his brother : and so

A

he looked upon the other side of him, and saw a knight
which brought a fair gentlewoman, and would have set
her in the thickest place of the forest, for to have been
the more surer out of the way from them that sought
him. And she, which was nothing assured, cried with
an high voice, Saint Mary, succor your maid !

And anon she espied where Sir Bors came riding.
And when she came nigh him, she deemed him a knight

61

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

of the Round Table, whereof she hoped to have some
comfort; and then she conjured him, by the faith that he
owed unto Him in whose service thou art entered in, and
for the faith ye owe unto the high order of knighthood,
and for the noble King Arthur's sake, that I suppose that
made thee knight, that thou help me, and suffer me not
to be shamed of this knight!

When Bors heard her say thus, he had so much sorrow
there he nist not what to do. For if I let my brother
be in adventure he must be slain, and that would I not
for all the earth. And if I help not the maid, she is
shamed forever, and also she shall lose her honor, the
which she shall never get again. Then lift he up his
eyes, and said weeping, Fair sweet Lord Jesu Christ,
whose liege man I am, keep Lionel my brother, that
these knights slay him not; and for pity of you, and
for Mary's sake, I shall succor this maid.

Then dressed he him unto the knight the which had

the gentlewoman, and then he cried, Sir knight, let your

hand off that maiden, or ye be but dead.

He rescues

the gentle- And then he set down the maiden and was
armed at all pieces, save he lacked his spear.
Then he dressed his shield, and drew out his sword, and
Bors smote him so hard that it went through his shield
and haberjon on the left shoulder; and through great
strength he beat him down to the earth; and at the
pulling out of Bors' spear there he swooned.

Then came Bors to the maid, and said, How seemeth
it you ? Of this knight ye be delivered at this time.
Now Sir, said she, I pray you lead me there as this knight
had me. — So shall I do gladly : and took the horse of the

62

SIR BORS AND SIR LIONEL

wounded knight, and set the gentlewoman upon him,
and so brought her as she desired. Sir knight, said she,
ye have better sped than ye weened, for if ye had not
saved me, five hundred men should have died for it. -
What knight was he that had you in the forest ? — By
my faith, said she, he is my cousin. So wot I never with
what craft the fiend enchafed him, for yesterday he took
me from my father privily ; for I nor none of my father's
men mistrusted him not. And if he had shamed me,
he should have died for the sin, and his body shamed
and dishonored forever. Thus as she stood talking with
him, there came twelve knights seeking after her, and
anon she told them all how Bors had delivered her; then
they made great joy, and besought him to come to her
father, a great lord, and he should be right welcome.
Truly, said Bors, that may not be at this time, for I have
a great adventure to do in this country. So he com-
mended them unto God, and departed. Then Sir Bors
rode after Lionel his brother by the trace of their horses.
Thus he rode seeking a great while.

And then he rode all that day, and harbored with
an old lady. And on the morn he rode to a castle in
a valley, and there he met with a yeoman

J Sir Lionel is

going a great pace toward a forest. Say me, wroth with.
said Sir Bors, canst thou tell me of any
adventure ? Sir, said he, here shall be under this castle
a great and a marvelous tournament. Of what folks
shall it be ? said Sir Bors. The Earl of Plains (said he)
shall be on the one party, and the lady's nephew of
Hervin on the other party. Then Bors thought to be
there, if he might meet with his brother Sir Lionel, or

63

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

any other of his fellowship which were in the quest of
the Sancgreal. And then he turned to an hermitage
that was in the entry of the forest. And when he was
come thither, he found there Sir Lionel his brother,
which sat all armed at the entry of the chapel door, for
to abide there harbor till on the morn that the tourna-
ment shall be. And when Sir Bors saw him he had
great joy of him, that was it marvel to tell of his joy.
And then he alight off his horse and said, Fair sweet
brother, when came ye hither ? Anon as Sir Lionel saw
him he said, Ah Bors, ye may not make none avaunt,
but, as for you, I might have been slain; when ye saw
two knights leading me away, beating me, ye left me
to succor a gentlewoman, and suffered me in peril of
death: for never erst ne did no brother to another so
great an untruth. And for that misdeed now I ensure
you but death, for well have ye deserved it; therefore
keep thee from henceforward, and that shall ye find as
soon as I am armed. When Sir Bors understood his
brother's wrath, he kneeled down to the earth, and cried
him mercy, holding up both his hands, and prayed him
to forgive him his evil will. Nay, said Lionel, that shall
never be, and I may have the higher hand, that I make
mine avow to God : thou shalt have death for it, for it
were pity ye lived any longer.

Right so he went in, and took his harness, and
mounted upon his horse, and came tofore him and said,
and tries to Bors, keep thee from me, for I shall do to
slay him. faee as j Would to a felon or a traitor, for ye
be the untruest knight that ever came out of so worthy
an house as was King Bors de Ganis, which was our

64

SIR BORS AND SIR LIONEL

father; therefore start upon thy horse, and so shall ye be
most at your advantage. And but if ye will, I will run
upon thee there as ye stand upon foot, and so the shame
shall be mine and the harm yours; but of that shame
reck I nought. When Sir Bors saw that he must fight
with his brother or else to die, he nist not what to do.
Then his heart counseled him not thereto, inasmuch As
Lionel was born or he, wherefore he ought to bear him
reverence; yet kneeled he down afore Lionel's horse
feet, and said, Fair sweet brother, have mercy upon me
and slay me not, and have in remembrance the great
love which ought to be between us twain. What Sir
Bors said to Lionel he recked not, for the fiend had
brought him in such a will that he should slay him.
Then when Lionel saw he would none other, and that
he would not have risen to give him battle, he rushed
over him, so that he smote Bors with his horse feet
upward to the earth, and hurt him so sore that he
swooned of distress, the which he felt in himself to have
died without confession. So when Lionel saw this, he
alight off his horse, to have smitten off his head. And
so he took him by the helm, and would have rent it from
his head.

Then came the hermit running unto him, which was a
good man and of great age, and wrell had he heard all
the words that were between them, and so fell

The hermit

down upon Sir Bors. Then he said to Lionel, interfering
Ah, gentle knight, have mercy upon me and
on thy brother, for if thou slay him thou shalt be dead
of sin, and that were sorrowful; for he is one of the
worthiest knights of the world, and of the best condi-

65

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

tions. So God me help, said Lionel, Sir priest, but if
ye flee from him I shall slay you, and he shall never the
sooner be quit. Certes, said the good man, I had lever
ye slay me than him, for my death shall not be great
harm, not half so much as of his. Well, said Lionel,
I am agreed; and set his hand to his sword, and smote
him so hard that his head went backward. Not for
that he restrained him of his evil will, but

Sir Colgre-

ce comes took his brother by the helm, and unlaced it

ie> to have stricken off his head, and had slain
him without fail, but so it happed, Colgrevance, a fellow
of the Round Table, came at that time thither, as our
Lord's will was. And when he saw the good man slain,
he marveled much what it might be. And then he
beheld Lionel would have slain his brother, and knew
Sir Bors which he loved right well. Then start he down
and took Lionel by the shoulders, and drew him strongly
aback from Bors, and said, Lionel, will ye slay your
brother, the worthiest knight of the wrorld one ? and that
should no good man suffer. Why, said Sir Lionel, will
ye let me ? therefore if ye intermit you in this, I shall
slay you, and him after. Why, said Colgrevance, is this
sooth, that ye will slay him ? Slay him will I, said he,
who so say the contrary; for he hath done so much
against me that he hath well deserved it; and so ran
upon him, and would have smitten him through the
head; and Sir Colgrevance ran betwixt them and said,
And ye be so hardy to do so more, we two shall meddle
together. When Lionel understood his words, he took
his shield afore him, and asked him what he was; and
he told him, Colgrevance, one of his fellows.

66

SIR BORS AND SIR LIONEL

Then Lionel defied him, and gave him a great stroke
through the helm. Then he drew his sword, for he was
a passing good knight, and defended him right man-
fully. So long endured the battle that Sir Bors rose
up all anguishly, and beheld Sir Colgrevance, the good
knight, fight with his brother for his quarrel. Then was
he full sorry and heavy, and thought, if Colgrevance
slew him that was his brother, he should never have joy,
and if his brother slew Colgrevance the shame should
ever be his. Then would he have risen to have de-
parted them, but he had not so much might to stand
on foot: so he abode him so long till Colgrevance had
the worse, for Sir Lionel was of great chivalry and right
hardy, for he had pierced the hauberk and the helm,
that he abode but death. For he had lost much of his
blood, that it was marvel that he might stand upright.
Then beheld he Sir Bors, which sat dressing him up-
ward, and said, Ah Bors, why come ye not to cast me
out of peril of death, wherein I have put me to succor
you, which were right now nigh the death ? Certes, said
Lionel, that shall not avail you, for none of you shall
bear other's warrant, but that ye shall die both of my
hand. When Bors heard that, he did so much he rose
and put on his helm. Then perceived he first the hermit
priest which was slain, then made he a marvelous sorrow
upon him.

Then oft Colgrevance cried upon Sir Bors, Why will
ye let me die here for your sake ? if it please you that I
die for you the death, it will please me the but is slain
better for to save a worthy man. With that also-
word Sir Lionel smote off the helm from his head. Then

67

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

Colgrevance saw that he might not escape; then he said,
Fair sweet Jesu, that I have misdone have mercy upon
my soul; for such sorrow that my heart suffereth for
goodness, and for alms-deed that I would have done
here, be to me aligement of penance unto my soul's
health. At these words Lionel smote him so sore that
he bare him to the earth. So when he had slain Colgre-
vance, he ran upon his brother as a fiendly man, and
gave him such a stroke that he made him stoop ; and he,
that was full of humility, prayed him, for God's love
to leave this battle : For and it befell, fair brother, that
I slew you, or ye me, we should be dead of that sin.
Never God me help but if I have on you mercy, and I
may have the better hand. Then drew Bors his sword,
all weeping, and said, Fair brother, God knoweth mine
intent. Ah, fair brother, ye have done full evil this day
to slay such an holy priest, the which never trespassed.
Also ye have slain a gentle knight, and one of our fellows.
And well wot ye that I am not afeard of you greatly, but
I dread the wrath of God ; and this is an unkindly wrar,
therefore God shew miracle upon us both. Now God
have mercy upon me, though I defend my life against
my brother. With that Bors lift up his hand, and would
have smitten his brother.

And then he heard a voice that said, Flee, Bors, and

touch him not, or else thou shalt slay him. Right so

alight a cloud betwixt them in likeness of a

Sir Bors is

miraculously fire, and a marvelous flame, that both their

two shields burnt. Then were they sore

afraid, that they fell both to the earth, and lay there a

great while in a swoon. And when they came to them-

68

SIR BORS AND SIR LIONEL

selves, Bors saw that his brother had no harm; then he
held up both his hands, for he dread God had taken
vengeance upon him. With that he heard a voice say,
Bors, go hence and bear thy brother no longer fellowship,
but take thy way anon right to the sea, for Sir Percivale
abideth thee there. Then he said to his brother, Fair
sweet brother, forgive me, for God's love, all that I have
trespassed unto you. Then he answered, God forgive
it thee, and I do gladly.

So Sir Bors departed from him, and rode the next
way to the sea.

LAUNCELOT AND ELAINE

By Thomas Malory

HOW SIR LAUNCELOT CAME TO ASTOLAT

SO after the quest of the Sancgreal was fulfilled, and
all knights that were left on live were come again
unto the Round Table, as the book of the Sancgreal
maketh mention, then was there great joy in the court,
and in especial King Arthur and Queen Guenever made
great joy of the remnant that were come home, and pass-
ing glad was the king and the queen of Sir Launcelot
and of Sir Bors. For they had been passing long away
in the quest of the Sancgreal. Then, as the book saith,
Sir Launcelot began to resort unto Queen Guenever
again, and forgat the promise and the perfection that he
made in the quest. For, as the book saith, had not Sir
Launcelot been in his privy thoughts and in his mind so
set inwardly to the queen, as he was in seeming outward
to God, there had no knight passed him in the quest of
the Sancgreal : but ever his thoughts were privily on the
queen, and so they loved together more hotter than they
did toforehand, that many in the court spake of it, and
in especial Sir Agravaine, Sir Gawaine's brother, for he
was ever open mouthed.

Thus it passed forth till our Lady day, Assumption.

70

LAUNCELOT AND ELAINE

Within a fifteen days of that feast the king let cry a great
justs and a tournament that should be at that The king
day at Camelot, that is Winchester. And the Prodaims a

tournament

king let cry that he and the king of Scots at Camelot.
would just against all that would come against them.
And when this cry was made, thither came many
knights. So there came thither the king of Northgalis,
and King Anguish of Ireland, and the king with the
hundred knights, and Sir Galahalt the haut prince,
and the king of Northumberland, and many other noble
dukes and earls of divers countries. So King Arthur
made him ready to depart to these justs, and would
have had the queen with him: but at that time she
would not, she said, for she was sick and might not
ride at that time. That me repenteth, said the king,
for this seven year ye saw not such a fellowship together,
except at Whitsuntide, when Galahad departed from the
court. Truly, said the queen to the king, ye must hold
me excused, I may not be there, and that me repenteth.
And many deemed the queen would not be there because
of Sir Launcelot du Lake, for Sir Launcelot would not
ride with the king: for he said that he was not whole
of the wound the which Sir Mador had given him.
Wherefore the king was heavy and passing wroth, and
so he departed towards Winchester with his fellowship.
And so by the way the king lodged in a town called
Astolat, that is now in English called Gilford, and there
the king lay in the castle.

So when the king was departed, the flueen called Sir
Launcelot unto her, and said, Sir Launcelot, ye are
greatly to blame, thus to hold you behind my lord : what

71

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

trow ye, what will your enemies and mine say and deem ?
nought else but see how Sir Launcelot holdeth him ever
behind the king, and so doth the queen, for that they
would be together; and thus will they say, said the queen
to Sir Launcelot, have ye no doubt thereof. Madam,
said Sir Launcelot, I allow your wit, it is of late come
sin ye were wise ; and therefore, madam, as at this time,
I wTill be ruled by your counsel, and this night I will take
my rest, and to-morrow by time will take my way toward
Winchester. But wit you well, said Sir Launcelot to the
queen, that at that justs I will be against the king and
all his fellowship. Ye may there do as ye list, said
the queen, but by my counsel ye shall not be against
your king and your fellowship, for therein be full many
hardy knights of your blood, as ye wot well enough, it
needeth not to rehearse them. Madam, said Sir Launce-
lot, I pray you that ye be not displeased with me, for I
will take the adventure that God will send me.

And so upon the morn early Sir Launcelot heard mass,
and brake his fast, and so took his leave of the queen,
sir Launcelot anc^ departed. And then he rode so much
on his way to until he came to Astolat, that is Gilford ;
comes to and there it happed him in the eventide he
Astoiat. came to an old baron's place, that hight Sir
Bernard of Astolat. And as Sir Launcelot entered into
his lodging, King Arthur espied him as he did walk in
a garden beside the castle, how he took his lodging,
and knew him full well. It is well, said King Arthur
unto the knights that were with him in that garden
beside the castle, I have now espied one knight that
will play his play at the justs to the which we be gone

72

LAUNCELOT AND ELAINE

toward ; I undertake he will do marvels. Who is that,
we pray you tell us, said many knights, that were there
at that time. Ye shall not wit for me, said the king,
at this time. And so the king smiled, and went to his
lodging. So when Sir Launcelot was in his lodging,
and unarmed him in his chamber, the old baron and
hermit came unto him, making his reverence, and wel-
comed him in the best manner; but the old knight knew
not Sir Launcelot. Fair sir, said Sir Launcelot to his
host, I would pray you to lend me a shield that were
not openly known, for mine is well known. Sir, said his
host, ye shall have your desire, for me seemeth ye be one
of the likeliest knights of the world, and therefore I shall
shew you friendship. Sir, wit you well I have two sons
which were but late made knights, and the eldest hight
Sir Tirre, and he was hurt that same day that he was
made knight, that he may not ride, and his shield ye
shall have, for that is not known, I dare say, but here
and in no place else. And my youngest son hight Sir
Lavaine, and if it please you he shall ride with you unto
that justs, and he is of his age strong and wight. For
much my heart giveth unto you that ye should be a noble
knight, therefore, I pray you tell me your name, said Sir
Bernard. As for that, said Sir Launcelot, ye must hold
me excused as at this time, and if God give me grace to
speed well at the justs I shall come again and tell you.
But I pray you, said Sir Launcelot, in any wise let me
have your son Sir Lavaine with me, and that I may have
his brother's shield. Also this shall be done, said Sir
Bernard.

This old baron had a daughter that time that was

73

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

called that time the fair maid of Astolat. And ever she
beheld Sir Launcelot wonderfully. And, as the book
Elaine begs saith, she cast such a love unto Sir Launce-
him to wear jot ^j. ^ COuld never withdraw her love,

her token at

the justs. wherefore she died ; and her name was Elaine
le Blank. So thus as she came to and fro, she was so
hot in her love that she besought Sir Launcelot to wear
upon him at the justs a token of hers. Fair damsel,
said Sir Launcelot, and if I grant you that, ye may say
I do more for your love than ever I did for lady or
damsel. Then he remembered him that he would go
to the justs disguised, and for because he had never afore
that time borne no manner of token of no damsel; then
he bethought him that he would bear one of her, that
none of his blood thereby might know him. And then
he said, Fair maiden, I will grant you to wear a token
of yours upon my helmet, and therefore what it is shew
it me. Sir, she said, it is a red sleeve of mine, of scarlet
well embroidered with great pearls. And so she brought
it him. So Sir Launcelot received it and said, Never
did I erst so much for no damsel. And then Sir Launce-
lot betook the fair maiden his shield in keeping, and
prayed her to keep that until that he came again. And
so that night he had merry rest and great cheer. For-
ever the damsel Elaine was about Sir Launcelot, all the
while she might be suffered.

II

THE TOURNAMENT

So upon a day on the morn, King Arthur and all his
knights departed; for their king had tarried there three

74

LAUNCELOT AND ELAINE

days to abide his noble knights. And so when the king
was riden, Sir Launcelot and Sir Lavaine made them
ready for to ride; and either of them had white shields,
and the red sleeve Sir Launcelot let carry with him.
And so they took their leave at Sir Bernard the old
baron, and at his daughter the fair maiden of Astolat.
And then they rode so long till they came to Camelot,
that time called Winchester. And there was great press
of kings, dukes, earls, and barons, and many noble
knights. But there Sir Launcelot was lodged privily,
by the means of Sir Lavaine, with a rich burgess, that no
man in that town was ware what they were. And so they
sojourned there till our Lady day, Assumption, as the
great feast should be. So then trumpets blew unto the
field, and King Arthur was set on high upon a scaffold,
to behold who did best. But, as the French book saith,
King Arthur would not suffer Sir Gawaine to go from
him, for never had Sir Gawaine the better and Sir
Launcelot were in the field; and many times was Sir
Gawaine rebuked when Launcelot came into any justs
disguised.

Then some of the kings, as King Anguish of Ireland
and the king of Scotland, were that time turned upon
the side of King Arthur. And then on the Of the two
other party was the king of Northgalis, and Parties-
the king with the hundred knights, and the king of
Northumberland, and Sir Galahalt the haut prince.
But these three kings and this duke were passing weak
to hold against King Arthur's party : for with him were
the noblest knights of the world. So then they withdrew
them either party from other, and every man made him

75

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

ready in his best manner to do what he might. Then
Sir Launcelot made him ready, and put the red sleeve
upon his head, and fastened it fast; and so Sir Launcelot
and Sir Lavaine departed out of Winchester privily, and
rode until a little leaved wood, behind the party that
held against King Arthur's party, and there they held
them still till the parties smote together.

And then came in the king of Scots and the king of

Ireland on Arthur's party: and against them came the

king of Northumberland and the king with

King Arthur's

is the the hundred knights; and the king with the

hundred knights smote down King Anguish
of Ireland. Then Sir Palamides, that was on Arthur's
party, encountered with Sir Galahalt, and either of
them smote down other, and either party halp their
lords on horseback again. So there began a strong
assail upon both parties. And then there came in Sir
Brandiles, Sir Sagramor le Desirous, Sir Dodinas le
Savage, Sir Kay le Seneschal, Sir Griflet le Fise de Dieu,
Sir Mordred, Sir Meliot de Logris, Sir Ozanna le Cure
Hardy, Sir Safere, Sir Epinogris, and Sir Galleron of
Galway. All these fifteen knights were knights of the
Round Table. So these with more others came in to-
gether, and beat on back the king of Northumberland,
and the king of North Wales. When Sir Launcelot saw
this, as he hoved in a little leaved wood, then he said
unto Sir Lavaine, See yonder is a company of good
knights, and they hold them together as boars that were
chafed with dogs. That is truth, said Sir Lavaine.

Now, said Sir Launcelot, and ye will help me a little,
ye shall see yonder fellowship which chaseth now these

76

LAUNCELOT AND ELAINE

men in our side, that they shall go as fast backward
as they went forward. Sir, spare not, said gir

Sir Lavaine, for I shall do what I may. Then helps the

a- r i j cv T • weaker side.

bir Launcelot and bir .Lavaine came in at
the thickest of the press, and there Sir Launcelot smote
down Sir Brandiles, Sir Sagramor, Sir Dodinas, Sir
Kay, Sir Griflet, and all this he did with one spear. And
Sir Lavaine smote down Sir Lucan le Buttelere, and
Sir Bedivere. And then Sir Launcelot gat another spear,
and there he smote down Sir Agravaine, Sir Gaheris,
and Sir Mordred, and Sir Meliot de Logis. And Sir
Lavaine smote down Ozanna le Cure Hardy: and then
Sir Launcelot drew his sword, and there he smote on the
right hand and on the left hand, and by great force he
unhorsed Sir Safere, Sir Epinogris, and Sir Galleron.
And then the knights of the Round Table withdrew
them aback, after they had gotten their horses as well as
they might. O mercy, said Sir Gawaine, what knight is
yonder, that doth so marvelous deeds of arms in that
field ? I wot what he is, said King Arthur. But as at
this time I will not name him. Sir, said Sir Gawaine,
I would say it were Sir Launcelot, by his riding and his
buffets that I see him deal : but ever me seemeth it should
not be he, for that he beareth the red sleeve upon his
head, for I wist him never bear token, at no justs, of
lady nor gentlewoman. Let him be, said King Arthur,
he will be better known and do more or ever he depart.
Then the party that were against King Arthur were
well comforted, and then they held them together, that
beforehand were sore rebuked.

Then Sir Bors, Sir Ector de Maris, and Sir Lionel

77

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

called unto them the knights of their blood, as Sir Bla-
mor de Ganis, Sir Bleoberis, Sir Aliduke,

He is sore

wounded by Sir Galihud, Sir Galihodin, Sir Bellangere
le Beuse; so these nine knights of Sir Launce-
lot's kin thrust in mightily, for they were all noble
knights. And they, of great hate and despite that they
had unto him, thought to rebuke that noble knight Sir
Launcelot and Sir Lavaine, for they knew them not.
And so they came hurtling together, and smote down
many knights of Northgalis and of Northumberland.
And when Sir Launcelot saw them fare so, he gat a
spear in his hand, and there encountered with him all
at once Sir Bors, Sir Ector, and Sir Lionel, and all they
three smote him at once with their spears. And with
force of themselves they smote Sir Launcelot's horse
to the earth. And by misfortune Sir Bors smote Sir
Launcelot through the shield into the side, and the spear
brake, and the head left still in his side.

When Sir Lavaine saw his master lie on the ground,
he ran to the king of Scots, and smote him to the earth,
but with the and by great force he took his horse and
LavatneShe brought him to Sir Launcelot, and maugre
gains the day. them all he made him to mount upon that
horse. And then Launcelot gat a spear in his hand,
and there he smote Sir Bors horse and man to the
earth; in the same wise he served Sir Ector and Sir
Lionel, and Sir Lavaine smote down Sir Blamor de
Ganis. And then Sir Launcelot drew his sword, for he
felt himself so sore and hurt that he wend there to have
had his death. And then he smote Sir Bleoberis such
a buffet on the helmet that he fell down to the earth in

78

LAUNCELOT AND ELAINE

a swoon. And in the same wise he served Sir Aliduke
and Sir Galihud. And Sir Lavaine smote down Sir
Bellangere, that was the son of Alisander le Orphelin.
And by this was Sir Bors horsed, and then he came with
Sir Ector and Sir Lionel, and all they three smote with
swords upon Sir Launcelot's helmet. And when he felt
their buffets, and his wound the which was so grievous,
then he thought to do what he might while he might
endure; and then he gave Sir Bors such a buffet that he
made him bow his head passing low, and therewithal
he raised off his helm, and might have slain him, and
so pulled him down. And in the same wise he served
Sir Ector and Sir Lionel. For, as the book saith, he
might have slain them, but when he saw their visages
his heart might not serve him thereto, but left them
there.

And then afterward he hurled in the thickest press
of them all, and did there the marvelousest deeds of
arms that ever man saw or heard speak of; and ever
Sir Lavaine the good knight with him. And there Sir
Launcelot with his sword smote and pulled down, as the
French book maketh mention, more than thirty knights,
and the most party were of the Round Table. And Sir
Lavaine did full well that day, for he smote down ten
knights of the Round Table.

Mercy, said Sir Gawaine to Arthur, I marvel what
knight that he is with the red sleeve. Sir, said King
Arthur, he will be known or he depart. And then the
king blew unto lodging, and the prize was given by
heralds unto the knight with the white shield, that bare
the red sleeve. Then came the king with the hundred

79

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

knights, the king of Northgalis, and the king of North-
umberland, and Sir Galahalt the haut prince, and said
unto Sir Launcelot, Fair knight, God thee bless, for
much have ye done this day for us; therefore we pray
you that ye will come with us, that ye may receive the
honor and the prize as ye have worshipfully deserved it.
My fair lords, said Sir Launcelot, wit you well, if I have
deserved thank I have sore bought it, and that me
repenteth, for I am like never to escape with my life;
therefore, fair lords, I pray you that ye will suffer me
to depart where me liketh, for I am sore hurt. I take
none force of none honor, for I had lever to repose me
than to be lord of all the world.

And therewithal he groaned piteously, and rode a great

wallop away-ward from them, until he came under a

wood's side; and when he saw that he was

Sir Launcelot

being in peril from the field nigh a mile, that he was sure
he might not be seen, then he said with an
high voice, O gentle knight Sir Lavaine, help me that
this truncheon were out of my side, for it sticketh so
sore that it nigh slayeth me. O mine own lord, said
Sir Lavaine, I would fain do that might please you, but
I dread me sore, and I draw out the truncheon, that
ye shall be in peril of death. I charge you, said Sir
Launcelot, as ye love me draw it out. And there-
withal he descended from his horse, and right so did
Sir Lavaine, and forewith Sir Lavaine drew the trun-
cheon out of his side. And he gave a great shriek, and
a marvelous grisly groan, and his blood brast out nigh a
pint at once, that at last he sank down, and so swooned

pale and deadly. Alas, said Sir Lavaine, what shall I

80

LAUNCELOT AND ELAINE

do ? And then he turned Sir Launcelot into the wind, but
so he lay there nigh half an hour as he had been dead.
And so at the last Sir Launcelot cast up his eyes, and
said, O Lavaine, help me that I were on my horse, for
here is fast by within this two mile a gentle -ia brought by
hermit, that sometime was a full noble knight Sir Lavaine

to a hermit-

and a great lord of possessions : and for great age.
goodness he hath taken him to willful poverty, and for-
saken many lands, and his name is Sir Baudewin of
Brittany, and he is a full noble surgeon, and a good
leech. Now let see, help me up that I were there. For
ever my heart giveth me that I shall never die of my
cousin-german's hands. And then with great pain Sir
Lavaine halp him upon his horse; and then they rode a
great wallop together, and ever Sir Launcelot bled that
it ran down to the earth. And so by fortune they came
to that hermitage, which was under a wood, and a great
cliff on the other side, and a fair water running under it.
And then Sir Lavaine beat on the gate with the butt of
his spear, and cried fast, Let in for Jesu's sake. And
there came a fair child to them, and asked them what
they would ? Fair son, said Sir Lavaine, go and pray
thy lord the hermit for God's sake to let in here a knight
that is full sore wounded, and this day tell thy lord that
I saw him do more deeds of arms than ever I heard say
that any man did/ So the child went in lightly, and
then he brought the hermit, the which was a passing
good man. So when Sir Lavaine saw him, he prayed
him for God's sake of succor. What knight is he ? said
the hermit ; is he of the house of King Arthur or not ?
I wot not, said Sir Lavaine, what is he, nor what is his

81

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

name, but well I wot I saw him do marvelously this day,
as of deeds of arms. On whose party was he ? said the
hermit. Sir, said Sir Lavaine, he was this day against
King Arthur, and there he wan the prize of all the knights
of the Round Table. I have seen the day, said the her-
mit, I would have loved him the worse because he was
against my lord King Arthur, for sometime I was one
of the fellowship of the Round Table, but I thank God
now I am otherwise disposed. But where is he ? let me
see him. Then Sir Lavaine brought the hermit to him.
And when the hermit beheld him as he sat leaning
upon his saddle-bow, ever bleeding piteously, and ever
the knight hermit thought that he should know him, but
he could not bring him to knowledge, because he was so
pale for bleeding, What knight are ye ? said the hermit,
and where were ye born ? My fair lord, said Sir Launce-
lot, I am a stranger, and a knight adventurous that
laboreth throughout many realms for to win worship.
Then the hermit advised him better, and saw by a
wound on his cheek that he was Sir Launcelot. Alas,
said the hermit, mine own lord, why hide you your name
from me : forsooth I ought to know you of right, for ye are
the most noblest knight of the world ; for well I know you
for Sir Launcelot. Sir, said he, sith ye know me, help
me and ye may, for God's sake; for I would be out of
this pain at once, either to death or to life. Have ye no
doubt, said the hermit, ye shall live and fare right well.
And so the hermit called to him two of his servants, and
so he and his servants bare him into the hermitage, and
lightly unarmed him and laid him in his bed. And then

anon the hermit stanched his blood, and made him to

82

LAUNCELOT AND ELAINE

drink good wine, so that Sir Launcelot was well re«
freshed, and knew himself. For in those days it was not
the guise of hermits as is nowadays. For there were none
hermits in those days but that they had been men of
worship and of prowess, and those hermits held great
household, and refreshed people that were in distress.

Ill

HOW LAUNCELOT WAS HEALED OF HIS WOUND

Now turn we unto King Arthur, and leave we Sir
Launcelot in the hermitage. So when the kings were
come together on both parties, and the great sir Gawaine
feast should be holden, King Arthur asked «*ks for the

knight of the

the king of Northgalis and their fellowship red sleeve.
where was that knight that bare the red sleeve: —
Bring him before me, that he may have his laud and
honor and the prize, as it is right. Then spake Sir
Galahalt the haut prince and the king writh the hun-
dred knights: We suppose that knight is mischieved,
and that he is never like to see you, nor none of us all,
and that is the greatest pity that ever we wist of any
knight. Alas, said Arthur, how may this be ? is he so
hurt ? What is his name ? said King Arthur. Truly,
said they all, we know not his name, nor from whence
he came, nor whither he would. Alas, said the king,
these be to me the worst tidings that came to me this
seven year: for I would not for all the lands I hold, to
know and wit it were so that that noble knight were slain.
Know ye him ? said they all. As for that, said Arthur,
whether I know him or know him not, ye shall not know

83

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

for me what man he is, but Almighty Jesu send me
good tidings of him. And so said they all. By my head,
said Sir Gawaine, if it be so, that the good knight be so
sore hurt, it is great damage and pity to all this land, for
he is one of the noblest knights that ever I saw in a field
handle a spear or a sword. And if he may be found I
shall find him, for I am sure he is not far from this town.
Bear you well, said King Arthur, and ye may find him,
unless that he be in such a plight that he may not hold
himself. Jesu defend, said Sir Gawaine, but wit I shall
what he is, and I may find him. Right so, Sir Gawaine
took a squire with him, upon hackneys, and rode all
about Camelot within six or seven miles. But so he
came again, and could hear no word of him.

Then within two days King Arthur and all the fellow-
ship returned unto London again. And so as they rode
by the way, it happed Sir Gawaine at Astolat

Sir Gawaine J J \

comes to to lodge with Sir Bernard, there as was Sir
Astolat, Launcelot lodged. And so as Sir Gawaine
was in his chamber to repose him, Sir Bernard the old
baron came unto him, and his daughter Elaine, for to
cheer him, and to ask him what tidings, and who did
best at that tournament of Winchester. Truly, said Sir
Gawaine, there were two knights that bare two white
shields; but the one of them bare a red sleeve upon his
head, and certainly he was one of the best knights that
ever I saw just in field. For I dare say, said Sir Gawain,
that one knight with the red sleeve smote down forty
valiant knights of the Round Table, and his fellow did
right well and worshipfully. Now blessed be God, said
the fair maiden of Astolat, that that knight sped so well,

84

LAUNCELOT AND ELAINE

for he is the man in the world that I first loved, and
truly he shall be the last that ever I shall love. Now
fair maid, said Sir Gawaine, is that good knight your
love ? Certainly, sir, said she, wit ye well he is my love.
Then know ye his name, said Sir Gawaine. Nay, truly,
said the damsel, I know not his name, nor from whence
he cometh; but to say that I love him, I promise you and
God that I love him. How had ye knowledge of him
first ? said Sir Gawaine.

Then she told him as ye have heard tofore, and
how her father betook him her brother to do him ser-
vice, and how her father lent him her brother Sir Tirre's
shield, — And here with me he left his own and recog-
shield. For what cause did he so? said Sir flzes " .,

Launcelot s

Gawaine. For this cause, said the damsel, shield.
for his shield was too well known among many noble
knights. Ah, fair damsel, said Sir Gawaine, please it
you let me have a sight of that shield. Sir, said she, it.
is in my chamber covered with a case, and if ye will
come with me, ye shall see it. Not so, said Sir Bernard
till his daughter, let send for it. So when the shield was
come, Sir Gawaine took off the case : and when he beheld
that shield, he knew anon that it was Sir Launcelot's
shield, and his own arms. Ah, mercy, said Sir Gawaine,
now is my heart more heavier than ever it was tofore.
Why? said Elaine. For I have great cause, said Sir
Gawaine: is that knight that owneth this shield your
love ? Yea truly, said she, my love he is, God would I were
his love. Truly, said Sir Gawaine, fair damsel, ye have
right, for, and he be your love, ye love the most honor-
able knight of the world, and the man of most worship.

85

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

So me thought ever, said the damsel, for never, or that
time, for no knight that ever I saw loved I never none
erst. God grant, said Sir Gawaine, that either of you
may rejoice other, but that is in a great adventure.

But truly, said Sir Gawaine unto the damsel, ye may
say ye have a fair grace, for why, I have known that
noble knight this four and twenty year, and never or
that day I nor none other knight, I dare make it good,
saw nor heard say that ever he bare token or sign of no
lady, gentlewoman, nor maiden, at no justs nor tourna-
ment. And therefore, fair maiden, said Sir Gawaine,
ye are much beholden to him to give him thanks. But
I dread me, said Sir Gawaine, that ye shall never see him
in this world, and that is great pity that ever was of
earthly knight. Alas, said she, how may this be ? Is he
slain ? I say not so, said Sir Gawaine, but wit ye well,
he is grievously wounded, by all manner of signs, and by
men's sight more likely to be dead then to be on live; and
wit ye well he is the noble knight Sir Launcelot, for by
this shield I know him. Alas, said the fair maiden of
Astolat, how may this be, and what was his hurt ? Truly,
said Sir Gawaine, the man in the world that loved him
best hurt him so; and I dare say, said Sir Gawaine, and
that knight that hurt him knew the very certainty that
he had hurt Sir Launcelot, it would be the most sorrow
that ever came to his heart. Now, fair father, said then
Elaine, I require you give me leave to ride and to seek
him, or else I wot well I shall go out of my mind, for I
shall never stint till that I find him and my brother Sir
Lavaine. Do as it liketh you, said her father, for me
right sore repenteth of the hurt of that noble • knight.

86

LAUNCELOT AND ELAINE

Right so the maid made her ready, and before Sir
Gawaine making great dole.

Then on the morn Sir Gawaine came to King Arthur,
and told him how he had found Sir Launcelot's shield
in the keeping of the fair maiden of Astolat. All that
knew I aforehand, said King Arthur, and that caused
me I would not suffer you to have ado at the great justs :
for I espied, said King Arthur, when he came in till
his lodging, full late in the evening in Astolat. But
marvel have I, said Arthur, that ever he would bear any
sign of any damsel: for, or now, I never heard say nor
knew that ever he bare any token of none earthly woman.
By my head, said Sir Gawaine, the fair maiden of Asto-
lat loveth him marvelously well; what it meaneth I
cannot say; and she is ridden after to seek him. So the
king and all came to London, and there Sir Gawaine
openly disclosed to all the court that it was Sir Launcelot
that justed best. And so leave we them there, and speak
we of Sir Launcelot, that lay in great peril.

So as fair Elaine came to Winchester, she sought there
all about, and by fortune Sir Lavaine was ridden to
play him, to enchafe his horse. And anon Elaine finds
as Elaine saw him she knew him, and then ,f" L*??ce~

lot at the

she cried on loud until him. And when he hermitage,
heard her, anon he came to her; and then she asked her
brother, How did my lord, Sir Launcelot ? Who told
you, sister, that my lord's name was Sir Launcelot ?
Then she told him how Sir Gawaine by his shield
knew him. So they rode together till that they came
to the hermitage, and anon she alight. So Sir Lavaine
brought her in to Sir Launcelot. And when she saw

87

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

him lie so sick and pale in his bed, she might not
speak, but suddenly she fell to the earth down sud-
denly in a swoon, and there she lay a great while. And
when she was relieved she sighed, and said, My lord Sir
Launcelot, alas, why be ye in this plight ? and then she
swooned again. And then Sir Launcelot prayed Sir
Lavaine to take her up, — And bring her to me. And
when she came to herself, Sir Launcelot kissed her, and
said, Fair maiden, why fare ye thus ? Ye put me to
pain; wherefore make ye no more such cheer, for, and
ye be come to comfort me, ye be right welcome, and of
this little hurt that I have, I shall be right hastily whole,
by the grace of God. But I marvel, said Sir Launcelot,
who told you my name. Then the fair maiden told him
all, how Sir Gawaine was lodged with her father, — And
there by your shield he discovered your name. Alas,
said Sir Launcelot, that me repenteth, that my name is
known, for I am sure it will turn unto anger. And then
Sir Launcelot compassed in his mind that Sir Gawaine
would tell Queen Guenever how he bare the red sleeve, and
for whom, that he wist well would turn unto great anger.
So this maiden, Elaine, never went from Sir Launce-
lot, but watched him day and night, and did such
attendance to him that the French book saith

and watches

him night there was never woman did more kindlier
for man than she. Then Sir Launcelot
prayed Sir Lavaine to make espies in Winchester for
Sir Bors if he came there, and told him by what tokens
he should know him, by a wound in his forehead: For
well I am sure, said Sir Launcelot, that Sir Bors will
seek me, for he is the same good knight that hurt me.

88

LAUNCELOT AND ELAINE

Now turn we unto Sir Bors de Ganis, that came unto
Winchester to seek after his cousin, Sir Launcelot; and
so when he came to Winchester, anon there sir Bors
were men that Sir Lavaine had made to lie findshls

cousin, Sir

in a watch for such a man; and anon Sir Launcelot,
Lavaine had warning; and then Sir Lavaine came to
Winchester, and found Sir Bors, and there he told
him what he was, and with whom he was, and what
was his name. Now, fair knight, said Sir Bors, I re-
quire you that ye will bring me to my lord Sir Launce-
lot. Sir, said Sir Lavaine, take your horse, and within
this hour ye shall see him. And so they departed, and
came to the hermitage.

And when Sir Bors saw Sir Launcelot lie in his bed,
pale and discolored, anon Sir Bors lost his countenance,
and for kindness and pity he might not speak, and be g
but wept tenderly a great while. And then for his for-
when he might speak he said thus: O my
lord Sir Launcelot, God you bless, and send you hasty
recovery; and full heavy am I of my misfortune and of
mine unhappiness, for now I may call myself unhappy,
and I dread me that God is greatly displeased with me,
that he would suffer me to have such a shame for to hurt
you, that are all our leader and all our worship, and
therefore I call myself unhappy. Alas, that ever such a
caitiff knight as I am should have power by unhappiness
to hurt the most noblest knight of the world. Where I
so shamefully set upon you and overcharged you, and
where ye might have slain me, ye saved me, and so did
not I: for I, and your blood, did to you our utterance.
I marvel, said Sir Bors, that my heart or my blood would

89

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

serve me, wherefore my lord Sir Launcelot, I ask your
mercy. Fair cousin, said Sir Launcelot, ye be right wel-
come, and wit ye well, overmuch ye say for to please me,
the which pleaseth me not ; for why ? I have the same
sought, for I would with pride have overcome you all,
and there in my pride I was near slain, and that was in
mine own default, for I might have given you warning of
my being there. And then had I had no hurt; for it is
an old said saw, there is hard battle there as kin and
friends do battle either against other; there may be no
mercy, but mortal war. Therefore, fair cousin, said Sir
Launcelot, let this speech overpass, and all shall be wel-
come that God sendeth ; and let us leave off this matter,
and let us speak of some rejoicing : for this that is done
may not be undone, and let us find a remedy how soon
that I may be whole.

Then Sir Bors leaned upon his bed's side, and told Sir
Launcelot how the queen was passing wroth with him,
because he ware the red sleeve at the great justs. And
there Sir Bors told him all how Sir Gawaine discovered
it by your shield that ye left with the fair maiden of
Astolat. Then is the queen wroth, said Sir Launcelot,
and therefore am I right heavy, for I deserved no wrath,
for all that I did was because that I would not be known.
Right so excused I you, said Sir Bors, but all was in vain,
for she said more largely to me than I to you now. But
is this she, said Sir Bors, that is so busy about you, that
men call the fair maiden of Astolat ? She it is, said Sir
Launcelot, that by no means I cannot put from me.
Why should ye put her from you ? said Sir Bors, she is a
passing fair damsel, and a well beseen and well taught;

90

LAUNCELOT AND ELAINE

and God would, fair cousin, said Sir Bors, that ye could
love her, but as to that I may not, nor I dare not, coun-
sel you. But I see well, said Sir Bors, by her diligence
about you, that she loveth you entirely. That me re-
penteth, said Sir Launcelot. Sir, said Sir Bors, she is
not the first that hath lost her pain upon you, and that
is the more pity. And so they talked of many more
things. And so within three days or four, Sir Launcelot
was big and strong again. So then they made them
ready to depart from the hermit.

IV

LAUNCELOT LEAVES THE HERMIT

And so upon a morn they took their horses, and
Elaine le Blank with them ; and when they came to Asto-
lat, there they were well lodged, and had great cheer of
Sir Bernard the old baron, and of Sir Tirre his son. And
so upon the morn, when Sir Launcelot should depart,
fair Elaine brought her father with her, and Sir Tirre
and Sir Lavaine, and thus she said : -

My lord Sir Launcelot, now I see ye will depart,
now, fair knight and courteous knight, have mercy
upon me, and suffer me not to die for thy love. What
would ye that I did ? said Sir Launcelot. I Elaine in
would have you to my husband, said Elaine, g^rLaunceiot
Fair damsel, I thank you, said Sir Launcelot, for his love.
but truly, said he, I cast me never to be wedded man.
Then, fair knight, said she, will ye be my love ? Jesu
defend me, said Sir Launcelot, for then I rewarded
to your father and your brother full evil for their

91

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

great goodness. Alas, said she, then must I die for
your love. Ye shall not so, said Sir Launcelot, for wit
ye well, fair maiden, I might have been married and
I had would, but I never applied me to be married yet.
But because, fair damsel, that ye love me, as ye say ye
do, I will, for your good-will and kindness, shew you
some goodness, and that is this; that wheresoever ye will
beset your heart upon some good knight that will wed
you, I shall give you together a thousand pound yearly,
to you and to your heirs. Thus much will I give you,
fair maiden, for your kindness, and always while I live
to be your own knight. Of all this, said the maiden,
I will none, for, but if ye will wed me, or else be my
lover, wit you well, Sir Launcelot, my good days are
done. Fair damsel, said Sir Launcelot, of these two
things ye must pardon me. Then she shrieked shrilly,
and fell down in a swoon; and then women bare her
into her chamber, and there she made overmuch sorrow.
And then Sir Launcelot would depart; and there he
asked Sir Lavaine what he would do. What should I
do, said Sir Lavaine, but follow you, but if ye drive
me from you, or command me to go from you ? Then
came Sir Bernard to Sir Launcelot, and said to him, I
cannot see but that my daughter Elaine will die for your
sake. I may not do withal, said Sir Launcelot, for that
me sore repenteth; for I report me to yourself that my
proffer is fair, and me repenteth, said Sir Launcelot,
that she loveth me as she doth : I was never the causer of
it, for I report me to your son, I early nor late proffered
her bounty nor fair behests: and as for me, said Sir
Launcelot, I dare do all that a good knight should do,

92

LAUNCELOT AND ELAINE

that she is a true maiden, both for deed and for will;
and I am right heavy of her distress, for she is a full
fair m«aiden, g°°d, and gentle, and well taught. Father,
said Sir Lavaine, I dare make good she is pure and good
as my l°rd Sir Launcelot hath said; but she doth as I do,
for since I ^rst saw mv ^or<^ Sir Launcelot I could never
depart fr°m him, nor nought I will and I may follow

him.

The11 Sir Launcelot took his leave, and so they de-
parted' and came unto Winchester. And when Arthur
wist that Sir Launcelot was come, whole and

Sir Launcelot

sound, the king made great joy of him, and returns to
so did Sir Gawaine, and all the knights of
the Rc)und Table except Sir Agravaine and Sir Mor-
dred. Also Queen Guenever was wood wroth with Sir
Launch0* and would by no means speak with him, but
estranse<i herself from him, and Sir Launcelot made all
the means that he might to speak with the queen, but it

would not be-

Now speak we of the fair maiden of Astolat, that
made ?ucn sorrow day and night, that she never slept,
eat, nor drank; and ever she made her complaint unto
Sir Lancelot. So when she had thus en- Elaine makes
dured a ^n days, that she feebled so that J^ST™
she mifst needs pass out of this world, then dies.
she shrived her clean, and received her Creator. And
ever sr16 complained still upon Sir Launcelot. Then
her ghc)stty father bade her leave such thoughts. Then
she sai4» Why should I leave such thoughts ? am I not
an earthy woman ? and all the while the breath is in
my booty I mav complain me, for my belief is I do none

93

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

offense though I love an earthly man, and I take God
to my record I never loved none but Sir Launcelot du
Lake, nor never shall ; and a pure maiden I am for him
and for all other. And since it is the sufferance of God
that I shall die for the love of so noble a knight, I
beseech the High Father of heaven to have mercy upon
my soul, and upon mine innumerable pains that I suffered
may be allegiance of part of my sins. For sweet Lord
Jesu, said the fair maiden, I take thee to record, on thee
I was never great offender against thy laws, but that I
loved this noble knight Sir Launcelot out of measure,
and of myself, good Lord, I might not withstand the
fervent love wherefore I have my death. And then she
called her father Sir Bernard, and her brother Sir Tirre,
and heartily she prayed her father that her brother might
write a letter like as she did endite it; and so her father
granted her. And when the letter was written word by
word like as she devised, then she prayed her father that
she might be watched until she were dead, — And while
my body is hot, let this letter be put in my right hand,
and my hand bound fast with the letter until that I be
cold, and let me be put in a fair bed, with all the richest
clothes that I have about me, and so let my bed, and all
my richest clothes, be laid with me in a chariot unto the
next place where Thames is, and there let me be put
within a barget, and but one man with me, such as ye
trust to steer me thither, and that my barget be covered
with black samite, over and over. Thus, father, I beseech
you, let it be done. So her father granted it her faith-
fully, all things should be done like as she had devised.
Then her father and her brother made great dole, for,

94

LAUNCELOT AND ELAINE

when this was done, anon she died. And so when she
was dead, the corpse, and the bed, all was led the next
way unto Thames, and there a man, and the corpse,
and all, were put into Thames, and so the man steered
the barget unto Westminster, and there he rowed a great
while to and fro or any espied it.

So by fortune King Arthur and the Queen Guenever
were speaking together at a window; and so as they
looked into Thames, they espied this black

J Her body

barget, and had marvel what it meant. Then comes to
the king called Sir Kay, and shewed it him.
Sir, said Sir Kay, wit you well there is some new tidings.
Go thither, said the king to Sir Kay, and take with you
Sir Brandiles and Agravaine, and bring me ready word
what is there. Then these three knights departed, and
came to the barget, and went in; and there they found
the fairest corpse lying in a rich bed, and a poor man
sitting in the barget's end, and no word would he speak.
So these three knights returned unto the king again, and
told him what they found. That fair corpse will I see,
said the king. And so then the king took the queen by
the hand and went thither. Then the king made the
barget to be holden fast; and then the king and the
queen entered, with certain knights with them. And
there he saw the fairest woman lie in a rich bed, covered
unto her middle with mapy rich clothes, and all was of
cloth of gold, and she lay as though she had smiled.

Then the queen espied a letter in her right hand, and
told it to the king. Then the king took it, and said,
Now I am sure this letter will tell what she was, and
why she is come hither. Then the king and the queen

95

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

went out of the barget, and so commanded a certain
man to wait upon the barget. And so when the king was
come within his chamber, he called many knights about
him, and said that he would wit openly what was
written within that letter. Then the king brake it, and
made a clerk to read it; and this was the intent of the
letter: — Most noble knight, Sir Launcelot, now hath
death made us two at debate for your love; I was your
lover, that men called the fair maiden of Astolat; there-
fore unto all ladies I make my moan; yet pray for my
soul, and bury me at the least, and offer ye my mass-
penny. This is my last request. And a clean maiden
I died, I take God to witness. Pray for my soul, Sir
Launcelot, as thou art peerless. — This was all the sub-
stance in the letter. And when it was read, the king,
the queen, and all the knights wept for pity of the dole-
ful complaints.

Then was Sir Launcelot sent for. And when he was
come, King Arthur made the letter to be read to him;

Sir Launcelot anc^ wnen Sir Launcelot heard it word by
moums at word, he said, My lord Arthur, wit ye well
I am right heavy of the death of this fair
damsel. God knoweth I was never causer of her death
by my willing, and that will I report me to her own
brother; here he is, Sir Lavaine. I will not say nay, said
Sir Launcelot, but that she was both fair and good, and
much I was beholden unto her, but she loved me out of
measure. Ye might have shewed her, said the queen,
some bounty and gentleness, that might have preserved
her life. Madam, said Sir Launcelot, she would none
other way be answered, but that she would be my wife,

96

LAUNCELOT AND ELAINE

or else my love, and of these two I would not grant her;
but I proffered her, for her good love that she shewed
me, a thousand pound yearly to her and to her heirs,
and to wed any manner knight that she could find best
to love in her heart. For, madam, said Sir Launcelot,
I love not to be constrained to love; for love must arise
of the heart, and not by no constraint. That is truth,
said the king and many knights : love is free in himself,
and never will be bounden ; for where he is bounden he
loseth himself.

Then said the king unto Sir Launcelot, It will be your
worship that ye oversee that she be interred worship-
fully. Sir, said Sir Launcelot, that shall be and causes
done as I can best devise. And so many ^ert°be

•* buried wor-

knights went thither to behold that fair shipfuiiy.
maiden. And so upon the morn she was interred richly,
and Sir Launcelot offered her mass-penny, and all the
knights of the Round Table that were there at that

o

time offered with Sir Launcelot. And then the poor
man went again with the barget. Then the queen
sent for Sir Launcelot, and prayed him of mercy, for
why she had been wroth with him causeless. This
is not the first time, said Sir Launcelot, that ye have
been displeased with me causeless; but, madam, ever
I must suffer you, but what sorrow I endure I take
no force. So this passed on all that winter, with all
manner of hunting and hawking, and justs and tourneys
were many betwixt many great lords; and ever in all
places Sir Lavaine gat great worship, so that he was
nobly renowned among many knights of the Round
Table.

a>v-
f-i\~»Ar'A\ B'

THE DEATH OF KING ARTHUR

By Thomas Malory

AS Sir Mordred was ruler of all England, he did so
make letters as though that they came from be-
Sir Mordred yond the sea, and the letters specified that
rebels. King Arthur was slain in battle with Sir

Launcelot. Wherefore Sir Mordred made a Parliament,
and called the lords together, and there he made them
to choose him king, and so was he crowned at Canter-
bury, and held a feast there fifteen days, and afterward
he drew him unto Winchester, and there he took the
Queen Guenever, and said plainly, that he would wed her
which was his uncle's wife, and his father's wife. And
so he made ready for the feast, and a day prefixed that
they should be wedded ; wherefore Queen Guenever was
passing heavy. But she durst not discover her heart,
but spake fair, and agreed to Sir Mordred's will. Then
she desired of Sir Mordred for to go to London, to buy
all manner of things that longed unto the wedding. And
because of her fair speech Sir Mordred trusted her well
enough, and gave her leave to go. And so when she
came to London, she took the tower of London, and
suddenly, in all haste possible, she stuffed it with all
manner of victual, and well garnished it with men, and
so kept it. Then when Sir Mordred wist and under-
stood how he was beguiled, he was passing wroth out of
measure. And a short tale for to make, he went and

98

THE DEATH OF KING ARTHUR

laid a mighty siege about the tower of London, and
made many great assaults thereat, and threw many
great engines unto them, and shot great guns. But all
might not prevail Sir Mordred, for Queen Guenever
would never, for fair speech nor for foul, would never
trust to come in his hands again.

And then came the Bishop of Canterbury, the which
was a noble clerk and an holy man, and thus he said
to Sir Mordred : Sir, what will ye do, will ye

J J The bishop

first displease God, and sithen shame your- curses Sir
self and all knighthood ? Is not King Arthur
your uncle, no further but your mother's brother, and
are ye not his son, therefore how may ye wed your
father's wife ? Sir, said the noble clerk, leave this opin-
ion, or else I shall curse you with book, and bell, and
candle. Do thou thy worst, said Sir Mordred, wit thou
well I shall defy thee. Sir, said the bishop, and wit you
well I shall not fear me to do that me ought to do. Also
where ye noise where my lord Arthur is slain, and that
is not so, and therefore ye will make a foul work in this
land. Peace, thou false priest, said Sir Mordred, for,
and thou chafe me any more, I shall make strike off thy
head. So the bishop departed, and did the curse in the
most orgulous wise that might be done. And then Sir
Mordred sought the Bishop of Canterbury for to have
slain him. Then the bishop fled, and took part of his
goods with him, and went nigh unto Glastonbury, and
there he was as priest hermit in a chapel, and lived in
poverty and in holy prayers : for well he understood that
mischievous war was at hand.

Then Sir Mordred sought on Queen Guenever by let-

99

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

ters and sondes, and by fair means and foul means, for
to have her to come out of the tower of London ; but all
this availed not, for she answered him shortly, openly
and privily, that she had lever slay herself than to be
married with him. Then came word to Sir Mordred
that King Arthur had raised the siege from Sir Launce-
lot, and he was coming homeward with a great host, to
be avenged upon Sir Mordred. Wherefore Sir Mor-
dred made write writs to all the barony of this land, and
much people drew to him. For then was the common
voice among them, that with Arthur was none other life
but war and strife, and with Sir Mordred was great joy
and bliss. Thus was Sir Arthur depraved and evil said
of. And many there were that King Arthur had made
up of nought, and given them lands, might not then say
of him a good word.

Lo ye, all Englishmen, see ye not what a mischief here
was, for he that was the most king and knight of the
world, and most loved the fellowship of noble knights,
and by him they were all upholden, now might not we
Englishmen hold us content with him. Lo, thus was the
old custom and usage of this land. And also men say,
that we of this land have not yet lost nor forgotten that
custom and usage. Alas, this is a great default of us
Englishmen, for there may no thing please us no term.
And so fared the people at that time; they were better
pleased with Sir Mordred than they were with King
Arthur, and much people drew unto Sir Mordred, and
said they would abide with him for better and for worse.
And so Sir Mordred drew with a great host to Dover, for
there he heard say that Sir Arthur would arrive, and so

100

THE DEATH OF KING ARTHUR

he thought to beat his own father from his lands. And
the most party of all England held with Sir Mordred, the
people were so new fangle.

And so as Sir Mordred was at Dover with his host,
there came King Arthur with a great navy of ships,
galleys, and carracks. And there was Sir

King Arthur

Mordred ready awaiting upon his landage, lands at
to let his own father to land upon the land Si°™

that he was king over. Then there was >s mortally
launching of great boats and small, and full
of noble men of arms, and there was much slaughter
of gentle knights, and many a full bold baron was laid
full low on both parties. But King Arthur was so cour-
ageous, that there might no manner of knights let him
to land, and his knights fiercely followed him. And
so they landed, maugre Sir Mordred and all his power,
and put Sir Mordred aback, that he fled and all his
people. So when this battle was done, King Arthur
let bury his people that were dead, and then was the
noble knight Sir Gawaine found in a great boat lying
more than half dead. When Sir Arthur wist that Sir
Gawaine was laid so low, he went unto him, and there
the king made sorrow out of measure, and took Sir Ga-
waine in his arms, and thrice he there swooned. And
when he awaked he said, Alas, Sir Gawaine, my sister's
son, here now thou liest, the man in the world that I
loved most, and now is my joy gone : for now, my nephew
Sir Gawaine, I will discover me unto your person ; in Sir
Launcelot and you I most had my joy, and mine affiance,
and now have I lost my joy of you both, wherefore all
mine earthly joy is gone from me. Mine uncle King

101

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

Arthur, said Sir Gawaine, wit you well, my death-day
is come, and all is through mine own hastiness and will-
fulness, for I am smitten upon the old wound the which
Sir Launcelot gave me, on the which I feel well I must
die; and had Sir Launcelot been with you as he was,
this unhappy war had never begun, and of all this am I
causer, for Sir Launcelot and his blood through their
prowess held all your cankered enemies in subjection and
danger: and now, said Sir Gawaine, ye shall miss Sir
Launcelot. But, alas, I would not accord with him, and
therefore, said Sir Gawaine, I pray you, fair uncle, that
I may have paper, pen, and ink, that I may write to Sir
Launcelot a schedule with mine own hands.

And then when paper and ink was brought, then
Gawaine was set up weakly by King Arthur, for he was
Before his shriven a little tofore, and then he wrote thus,

death Sir as tke ppgndj book maketh mention, — Unto

Gawaine

writes a Sir Launcelot, flower of all noble knights
" |iru that ever I heard of, or saw by my days, I

Launcelot. §ir Gawaine, King Lot's son, of Orkney,
sister's son unto the noble King Arthur, send thee greet-
ing, and let thee have knowledge, that the tenth day
of May I was smitten upon the old wound that thou
gavest me afore the city of Benwick, and through the
same wound that thou gavest me I am come to my
death-day. And I will that all the world wit that I,
Sir Gawaine, knight of the Round Table, sought my
death, and not through thy deserving, but it was mine
own seeking; wherefore I beseech thee, Sir Launcelot,
to return again unto this realm, and see my tomb, and
pray some prayer, more or less, for my soul. And this

102

THE DEATH OF KING ARTHUR

same day that I wrote this schedule, I was hurt to the
death in the same wound, the which I had of thy
hand, Sir Launcelot. For of a more nobler man might
I not be slain. Also, Sir Launcelot, for all the love
that ever was betwixt us, make no tarrying, but come
over the sea in all haste, that thou mayest with thy
noble knights rescue that noble king that made thee
knight, that is my lord Arthur; for he is full straitly
bestad with a false traitor, that is my half brother, Sir
Mordred, and he hath let crown him king, and would
have wedded my lady Queen Guenever, and so had he
done, had she not put herself in the tower of London.
And so the tenth day of May last past, my lord Arthur
and we all landed upon them at Dover, and there we put
that false traitor Sir Mordred to flight, and there it
misfortuned me to be stricken upon thy stroke, and at
the date of this letter was written but two hours and an
half afore my death, written with mine own hand, and
so subscribed with part of my heart's blood. And I
require thee, most famous knight of the world, that thou
wilt see my tomb. — And then Sir Gawaine wept, and
King Arthur wept, and then they swooned both. And
when they awaked both, the king made Sir Gawaine to
receive his Saviour. And then Sir Gawaine prayed the
king to send for Sir Launcelot, and to cherish him above
all other knights. And so at the hour of noon, Sir
Gawaine yielded up the spirit. And then the king let
inter him in a chapel within Dover castle; and there yet
all men may see the skull of him, and the same wound
is seen that Sir Launcelot gave him in battle.

Then was it told King Arthur that Sir Mordred had

103

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

pitched a new field upon Barham Down. And upon the
morn the king rode thither to him, and there

The battle

of Barham was a great battle betwixt them, and much
people were slain on both parties. But at
the last Sir Arthur's party stood best, and Sir Mordred
and his party fled unto Canterbury. And then the king
let search all the towns for his knights that were slain,
and interred them ; and salved them with soft salves that
so sore were wounded. Then much people drew unto
King Arthur. And then they said that Sir Mordred
warred upon King Arthur with wrong. And then King
Arthur drew him with his host down by the seaside, west-
ward toward Salisbury, and there was a day assigned
between King Arthur and Sir Mordred, and they should
meet upon a down beside Salisbury, and not far from
the seaside, and this day was assigned on Monday
after Trinity Sunday, whereof King Arthur was pass-
ing glad, that he might be avenged upon Sir Mordred.
Then Sir Mordred araised much people about London,
for they of Kent, Southsex, and Surrey, Estsex, and
Southfolk, and of Norfolk, held the most party with Sir
Mordred, and many a full noble knight drew unto
Sir Mordred and to the king; but they that loved Sir
Launcelot drew unto Sir Mordred.

So upon Trinity Sunday at night King Arthur dreamed
a wonderful dream, and that was this, that him seemed
Kin he sat upon a chaflet in a chair, and the chair

Arthur's was fast to a wheel, and thereupon sat King

d r*p Jim

Arthur in the richest cloth of gold that might
be made: and the king thought there was under him, far
from him, an hideous deep black water, and therein were

104

THE DEATH OF KING ARTHUR

all manner of serpents, and worms, and wild beasts,
foul and horrible: and suddenly the king thought the
wheel turned up so down, and he fell among the serpents,
and every beast took him by a limb. And then the
king cried as he lay in his bed and slept, Help! And
then knights, squires, and yeomen awaked the king; and
then he was so amazed that he wist not where he was.
And then he fell on slumbering again, not sleeping
nor thoroughly waking. So the king seemed verily that
there came Sir Gawaine unto him, with a number of fair
ladies with him. And when King Arthur saw him, then
he said, Welcome, my sister's son, I wend thou hadst
been dead, and now I see thee on live, much am I be-
holding unto Almighty Jesu. Oh, fair nephew, and my
sister's son, what be these ladies that hither be come wyith
you ? Sir, said Sir Gawaine, all these be ladies for whom
I have foughten when I was man living: and all these are
those that I did battle for in righteous quarrel. And God
hath given them that grace at their great prayer, because
I did battle for them, that they should bring me hither
unto you, thus much had God given me leave, for to warn
you of your death ; for and ye fight as to-morn with Sir
Mordred, as ye both have assigned, doubt ye not ye
must be slain, and the most part of your people on both
parties. And for the great grace and goodness that
Almighty Jesu hath unto you, and for pity of you and
many more other good men there shall be slain, God
hath sent me to you, of his special grace, to give you
warning, that in no wise ye do battle as to-morn, but
that ye take a treaty for a month day; and proffer you
largely, so as to-morn to be put in a delay. For within

105

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

a month shall come Sir Launcelot, with all his noble
knights, and rescue you worshipfully, and slay Sir Mor-
dred and all that ever will hold with him. Then Sir
Gawaine and all the ladies vanished.

And anon the king called upon his knights, squires,
and yeomen, and charged them wightly to fetch his noble
A truce is lords and wise bishops unto him. And
proposed. when they were come, the king told them his
vision, what Sir Gawaine had told him, and warned
him that if he fought on the morn he should be slain.
Then the king commanded Sir Lucan de Butlere, and
his brother Sir Bedivere, with two bishops with them,
and charged them in any wise and they might take a
treaty for a month day with Sir Mordred; — And spare
not, proffer him lands and goods, as much as ye think
best. So then they departed, and came to Sir Mordred,
where he had a grim host of an hundred thousand men.
And there they entreated Sir Mordred long time, and at
the last Sir Mordred was agreed for to have Cornwall
and Kent, by King Arthur's days : - - after, all England,
after the days of King Arthur.

Then were they condescended that King Arthur and
Sir Mordred should meet betwixt both their hosts, and
At the con- every each of them should bring fourteen
ference an persons. And they came with this word unto
the battle King Arthur. Then said he, I am glad that

to begm. tj-jjg js <-ione> And so he went into the field.
And when Arthur should depart, he warned all his host
that and they see any sword drawn, Look ye come on
fiercely, and slay that traitor Sir Mordred, for I in no
wise trust him. In like wise Sir Mordred warned his

106

THE DEATH OF KING ARTHUR

host that, — And ye see any sword drawn, look that ye
come on fiercely, and so slay all that ever before you
standeth: for in no wise I will not trust for this treaty:
for I know well my father will be avenged upon me.
And so they met as their pointment was, and so they
were agreed and accorded thoroughly: and wine was
fetched, and they drank. Right so came an adder out
of a little heath bush, and it stung a knight on the foot.
And when the knight felt him stungen, he looked down
and saw the adder, and then he drew his sword to slay
the adder, and thought of none other harm. And when
the host on both parties saw that sword drawn, then they
blew beames, trumpets, and horns, and shouted grimly.
And so both hosts dressed them together.

And King Arthur took his horse, and said, Alas this
unhappy day, and so rode to his party : and Sir Mordred
in likewise. And never was there seen a
more dolefuller battle in no Christian land.
For there was but rushing and riding, foining and strik-
ing, and many a grim word was there spoken either
to other, and many a deadly stroke. But ever King
Arthur rode throughout the battle of Sir Mordred many
times, and did full nobly as a noble king should : and at
all times he fainted never. And Sir Mordred that day
put him in devoir, and in great peril. And thus they
fought all the long day, and never stinted, till the noble
knights were laid to the cold ground; and ever they
fought still, till it was near night, and by that time was
there an hundred thousand laid dead upon the down.
Then was Arthur wroth out of measure, when he saw
his people so slain from him. Then the king looked

107

* HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

about him, and then was he ware of all his host, and
of all his good knights, were left no more on live but
two knights, that was Sir Lucan de Butlere, and his
brother Sir Bedivere: and they full were sore wounded.
Jesu mercy, said the king, where are all my noble
knights becomen. Alas that ever I should see this dole-
ful day. For now, said Arthur, I am come to mine end.
But would to God that I wrist where were that traitor
Sir Mordred, that hath caused all this mischief.

Then was King Arthur ware where Sir Mordred
leaned upon his sword among a great heap of dead
men. Now give me my spear, said Arthur unto Sir
King Arthur Lucan, for yonder I have espied the traitor
slays sir that all this woe hath wrought Sir, let him

Mordred,

and is be, said Sir Lucan, for he is unhappy: and

wounded to •/> .1 • i i i n i

the death lf 7e Pass thls unhappy day, ye shall be
by him. right well revenged upon him. Good lord,
remember ye of your night's dream, and what the spirit
of Sir Gawaine told you this night; yet God of his great
goodness hath preserved you hitherto. Therefore, for
God's sake, my lord, leave off by this. For blessed be
God ye have won the field : for here we be three on live,
and with Sir Mordred is none on live. And if ye leave
off now, this wicked day of destiny is past. Tide me
death, betide me life, saith the king, now I see him
yonder alone; he shall never escape mine hands, for at
a better avail shall I never have him. God speed you
well, said Sir Bedivere. Then the king gat his spear in
both his hands, and ran toward Sir Mordred, crying,
Traitor, now is thy death-day come. And when Sir
Mordred heard Sir Arthur, he ran until him with his

108

THE DEATH OF KING ARTHUR

sword drawn in his hand. And then King Arthur
smote Sir Mordred under the shield, with a foin of his
spear throughout the body more than a fathom. And
when Sir Mordred felt that he had his death's wound,
he thrust himself, with the might that he had, up to the
bur of King Arthur's spear. And right so he smote
his father Arthur with his sword holden in both his
hands, on the side of the head, that the sword pierced
the helmet and the brain-pan, and therewithal Sir
Mordred fell stark dead to the earth. And the noble
Arthur fell in a swoon to the earth, and there he swooned
ofttimes.

And Sir Lucan de Butlere and Sir Bedivere ofttimes
heaved him up, and so weakly they led him betwixt
them both to a little chapel not far from the

1 Sir Lucan

seaside. And when the king was there, he and sir
thought him well eased. Then heard they f^SLg
people cry in the field. Now go thou, Sir Arthur to
Lucan, said the king, and do me to wit
what betokens that noise in the field. So Sir Lucan
departed, for he was grievously wounded in many
places. And so as he went, he saw and hearkened by
the moonlight, how the pillers and robbers were come
into the field to pill and to rob many a full noble knight
of brooches and beads, of many a good ring, and of
many a rich jewel ; and who that were not dead all out,
there they slew them for their harness and their riches.
When Sir Lucan understood this work, he came to the
king as soon as he might, and told him all what he had
heard and seen. Therefore by mine advice, said Sir
Lucan, it is best that we bring you to some town. I

109

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

would it were so, said the king, but I may not stand,
my head werches so. Ah, Sir Launcelot, said King
Arthur, this day have I sore missed thee. Alas, that ever
I was against thee, for now have I my death, whereol
Sir Gawaine me warned in my dream. Then Sir Lucar*
took up the king the one part, and Sir Bedivere the
other part, and in the lifting, the king swooned, and
Sir Lucan fell in a swoon with the lift, and therewith the
noble knight's heart brast. And when King Arthur
came to himself again, he beheld Sir Lucan how he lay
foaming at the mouth. Alas, said the king, this is unto
me a full heavy sight to see this noble duke so die for my
sake, for he would have holpen me that had more need of
help than I. Alas, he would not complain him, his heart
was so set to help me. Now Jesu, have mercy upon
his soul. Then Sir Bedivere wept for the death of his
brother.

Leave this mourning and weeping, said the king, for
all this will not avail me : for, wit thou well, and I might
Sir Bedivere live myself the death of Sir Lucan would
and the grieve me evermore ; but my time hieth fast,
Excaiibur. said the king. Therefore, said Arthur, take
thou Excaiibur, my good sword, and go with it to
yonder waterside; when thou comest there, I charge
thee throw my sword in that water, and come again,
and tell me what thou there seest. My lord, said Bedi-
vere, your commandment shall be done, and lightly
bring you word again. So Sir Bedivere departed, and
by the way he beheld that noble sword, that the pom-
mel and haft were all of precious stones, and then
he said to himself, If I throw this rich sword in the

110

THE DEATH OF KING ARTHUR

water, thereof shall never come good, but harm and
loss. And then Sir Bedivere hid Excalibur under a
tree. And as soon as he might he came again unto the
king, and said he had been at the water, and had thrown
the sword into the water. What saw thou there ? said
the king. Sir, he said, I saw nothing but waves and
winds. That is untruly said of thee, said the king;
therefore go thou lightly again, and do my command as
thou art to me lief and dear; spare not, but throw it in.
Then Sir Bedivere returned again, and took the sword in
his hand ; and then him thought sin and shame to throw
away that noble sword ; and so eft he hid the sword, and
returned again, and told to the king that he had been
at the water, and done his commandment. What saw
thou there ? said the king. Sir, he said, I saw nothing
but the waters wap and the waves wan. Ah traitor,
untrue, said King Arthur, now hast thou betrayed me
twice. Who would have wend that thou that hast been
to me so lief and dear, and thou art named a noble
knight, and would betray me for the riches of the sword.
But now go again lightly, for thy long tarrying putteth
me in great jeopardy of my life, for I have taken cold.
And but if thou do now as I bid thee, if ever I may see
thee, I shall slay thee with mine own hands, for thou
wouldest for my rich sword see me dead.

Then Sir Bedivere departed, and went to the sword,
and lightly took it up, and went to the waterside, and
there he bound the girdle about the hilts, and then he
threw the sword as far into the water as he might, and
there came an arm and an hand above the water, and
met it, and caught it, and so shook it thrice and bran-
Ill

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

dished, and then vanished away the hand with the sword
in the water. So Sir Bedivere came again to the king
and told him what he saw. Alas, said the king, help me
hence, for I dread me I have tarried over long.

Then Sir Bedivere took the king upon his back, and

so went with him to that waterside. And when they

were at the waterside, even fast by the bank

places Arthur hoved a little barge, with many fair ladies in

m a barge ft an(j among them all was a queen ; and all

•which bears

him from they had black hoods, and all they wept and
shrieked when they saw King Arthur. Now
put me into the barge, said the king : and so he did softly.
And there received him three queens with great mourning;
and so they set him down, and in one of their laps King
Arthur laid his head, and then that queen said, Ah, dear
brother, why have ye tarried so long from me ? Alas,
this wound on your head hath caught over much cold.
And so then they rowed from the land ; and Sir Bedivere
beheld all those ladies go from him. Then Sir Bedivere
cried, Ah, my lord Arthur, what shall become of me now
ye go from me, and leave me here alone among mine
enemies. Comfort thyself, said the king, and do as well as
thou mayest, for in me is no trust for to trust in. For I
will into the vale of Avilion, to heal me of my grievous
wound. And if thou hear never more of me, pray for
my soul. But ever the queens and the ladies wept and
shrieked, that it was pity to hear. And as soon as Sir
Bedivere had lost the sight of the barge, he wept and
wailed, and so took the forest; and so he went all that
night, and in the morning he was ware betwixt two

o o

holts hoar of a chapel and an hermitage.

112

I23 tart Wth Street,

0'

THE DEATH OF KING ARTHUR

Then was Sir Bedivere glad, and thither he went;
and when he came into the chapel, he saw where lay an
hermit groveling on all four, there fast by a King ^^3
tomb was new graven. When the hermit saw tomb-
Sir Bedivere, he knew him well, for he was but a little
before Bishop of Canterbury, that Sir Mordred ban-
ished. Sir, said Sir Bedivere, what man is there in-
terred that ye pray so fast for ? Fair son, said the her-
mit, I wot not verily, but by deeming. But this night, at
midnight, here came a number of ladies, and brought
hither a dead corpse, and prayed me to bury him ; and
here they offered an hundred tapers, and gave me an
hundred besants. Alas, said Sir Bedivere, that was my
lord King Arthur, that here lieth buried in this chapel!
Then Sir Bedivere swooned, and when he awoke he
prayed the hermit he might abide with him still there,
to live with fasting and prayers. For from hence will I
never go, said Sir Bedivere, by my will, but all the days
of my life here to pray for my lord Arthur. Ye are wel-
come to me, said the hermit, for I know you better than
ye ween that I do. Ye are the bold Bedivere, and the
full noble duke Sir Lucan de Butlere was your brother.
Then Sir Bedivere told the hermit all as ye have heard
tofore. So there bode Sir Bedivere with the hermit, that
was tofore Bishop of Canterbury; and there Sir Bedivere
put upon him poor clothes, and served the hermit full
lowly in fasting and in prayers.

Thus of Arthur I find never more written in books
that be authorized, nor more of the certainty of his death
heard I never tell, but thus was he led away in a ship
wherein were three queens ; that one was King Arthur's

113

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

sister, Queen Morgan le Fay ; the other was the queen
of Northgalis; the third was the queen of the Waste
Lands. Also there was Nimue, the chief Lady of the
lake, that had wedded Pelleas the good knight ; and this
lady had done much for King Arthur; for she would
never suffer Sir Pelleas to be in no place where he should
be in danger of his life, and so he lived to the uttermost
of his days with her in great rest. More of the death of
King Arthur could I never find, but that ladies brought
him to his burials; and such one was buried there, that
the hermit bare witness that some time was Bishop of
Canterbury, but yet the hermit knew not in certain that
he was verily the body of King Arthur; — for this tale
Sir Bedivere, knight of the Round Table, made it to be
written.

Yet some men yet say in many parts of England that
King Arthur is not dead, but had by the will of our Lord
Jesu in another place. And men say that he shall come
again, and he shall win the holy cross. I will not say
it shall be so, but rather I will say, here in this world
he changed his life. But many men say that there is
written upon his tomb this verse,

JMr iacet Irtljuruo Bcr qttonUam Rrrque ftttnrtts.

OWAIN AND THE LADY OF THE

FOUNTAIN

By Thomas Bui finch

KING ARTHUR was at Caerleon upon Usk; and
one day he sat in his chamber, and with him were
Owain the son of Urien, and Kynon the son of Clydno,
and Kay the son of Kyner, and Guenever and her hand-
maidens at needlework by the window. In the centre
of the chamber King Arthur sat upon a seat of green
rushes, over which was spread a covering of flame-
colored satin, and a cushion of red satin was under his
elbow.

Then Arthur spoke. "If I thought you would not
disparage me," said he, " I would sleep while I wait for
my repast; and you can entertain one another with re-
lating tales, and can obtain a flagon of mead and some
meat from Kay." And the king went to sleep. And
Kynon the son of Clydno asked Kay for that which
Arthur had promised them. ' I too will have the good
tale which he promised me," said Kay. "Nay," an-
swered Kynon ; " fairer will it be for thee to fulfill Arthur's
behest in the first place, and then we will tell thee the
best tale that we know." So Kay went to the kitchen
and to the mead-cellar, and returned, bearing a flagon of
mead, and a golden goblet, and a handful of skewers,

115

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

upon which were broiled collops of meat. Then they
ale the collops, and began to drink the mead. " Now,"
said Kay, "it is time for you to give me my story."
"Kynon," said Owain, "do thou pay to Kay the tale
that is his due." " I will do so," answered Kynon.

" I was the only son of my mother and father, and I
was exceedingly aspiring, and my daring was very great.
I thought there was no enterprise in the world too
mighty for me; and after I had achieved all the adven-
tures that were in my own country, I equipped myself,
and set forth to journey through deserts and distant
regions. And at length it chanced that I came to the
fairest valley in the world, wherein were trees all of
equal growth ; and a river ran through the valley, and a
path was by the side of the river. And I followed the
path until midday, and continued my journey along
the remainder of the valley until the evening ; and at the
extremity of a plain I came to a large and lustrous castle,
at the foot of which was a torrent. And I approached
the castle, and there I beheld two youths with yellow
curling hair, each with a frontlet of gold upon his head,
and clad in a garment of yellow satin ; and they had gold
clasps upon their insteps. In the hand of each of them
was an ivory bow, strung with the sinews of the stag,
and their arrows and their shafts were of the bone of the
YvThale, and were winged with peacocks' feathers. The
shafts also had golden heads. And they had daggers
with blades of gold, and with hilts of the bone of the
whale. And they were shooting at a mark.

" And a little way from them I saw a man in the prime
of life, with his beard newly shorn, clad in a robe and

116

THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN

mantle of yellow satin, and round the top of his mantle
was a band of gold lace. On his feet were shoes of
variegated leather, fastened by two bosses of gold.
When I saw him I went towards him and saluted him;
and such was his courtesy, that he no sooner received
my greeting than he returned it. And he went with me
towards the castle. Now there were no dwellers in the
castle, except those who were in one hall. And there I
saw four and twenty damsels, embroidering satin at a
window. And this I tell thee, Kay, that the least fair of
them was fairer than the fairest maid thou didst ever
behold in the island of Britain; and the least lovely of
them was more lovely than Guenever, the wife of Ar-
thur, when she appeared loveliest, at the feast of Easter.
They rose up at my coming, and six of them took my
horse, and divested me of my armor; and six others took
my arms, and washed them in a vessel till they were
perfectly bright. And the third six spread cloths upon
the tables, and prepared meat. And the fourth six took
off my soiled garments, and placed others upon me,
namely, an undervest and a doublet of fine linen, and
a robe and a surcoat, and a mantle of yellow satin,
with a broad gold band upon the mantle. And they
placed cushions both beneath and around me, with
coverings of red linen. And I sat down. Now the six
maidens who had taken my horse unharnessed him as
well as if they had been the best squires in the island
of Britain.

'Then behold they brought bowls of silver, wherein
was water to wash, and towels of linen, some green and
some white; and I washed. And in a little while the

117

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

man sat down at the table. And I sat next to him, and
below me sat all the maidens, except those who waited
on us. And the table was of silver, and the cloths upon
the table were of linen. And no vessel was served upon
the table that was not either of gold or of silver or of
buffalo-horn. And our meat was brought to us. And
verily, Kay, I saw there every sort of meat and every
sort of liquor that I ever saw elsewhere; but the meat
and the liquor were better served there than I ever saw
them in any other place.

' Until the repast was half over, neither the man nor
any one of the damsels spoke a single word to me; but
when the man perceived that it would be more agreeable
for me to converse than to eat any more, he began to
inquire of me who I was. Then I told the man who I
was, and what was the cause of my journey, and said
that I was seeking whether any one was superior to me,
or whether I could gain the mastery over all. The man
looked upon me, and he smiled and said, ' If I did not
fear to do thee a mischief, I would show thee that which
thou seekest.' Then I desired him to speak freely.
And he said : * Sleep here to-night, and in the morning
arise early, and take the road upwards through the
valley, until thou readiest the wood. A little way within
the wood thou wilt come to a large sheltered glade, with
a mound in the centre. And thou wilt see a black man
of great stature on the top of the mound. He has but
one foot, and one eye in the middle of his forehead.
He is the wood-ward of that wood. And thou wilt see
a thousand wild animals grazing around him. Inquire
of him the way out of the glade, and he will reply to thee

118

THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN

briefly, and will point out the road by which thou shalt
find that which thou art in quest of.'

"And long seemed that night to me. And the next
morning I arose and equipped myself, and mounted my
horse, and proceeded straight through the valley to the
wood, and at length I arrived at the glade. And the
black man was there, sitting upon the top of the mound;
and I was three times more astonished at the number
of wild animals that I beheld, than the man had said I
should be. Then I inquired of him the way, and he
asked me roughly whither I would go. And when I had
told him who I was, and what I sought, * Take,' said he,
' that path that leads toward the head of the glade, and
there thou wilt find an open space like to a large valley,
and in the midst of it a tall tree. Under this tree is a
fountain, and by the side of the fountain a marble slab,
and on the marble slab a silver bowl, attached by a
chain of silver, that it may not be carried away. Take
the bowl, and throw a bowlful of water on the slab.
And if thou dost not find trouble in that adventure, thou
needest not seek it during the rest of thy life.'

" So I journeyed on until I reached the summit of the
steep. And there I found everything as the black man
had described it to me. And I went up to the tree, and
beneath it I saw the fountain, and by its side the marble
slab, and the silver bowl fastened by the chain. Then
I took the bowl, and cast a bowlful of water upon the
slab. And immediately I heard a mighty peal of thun-
der, so that heaven and earth seemed to tremble with
its fury. And after the thunder came a shower; and
of a truth I tell thee, Kay, that it was such a shower

119

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

as neither man nor beast could endure and live. I
turned my horse's flank toward the shower, and placed
the beak of my shield over his head and neck, while I
held the upper part of it over my own neck. And thus
I withstood the shower. And presently the sky became
clear, and with that, behold, the birds lighted upon
the tree and sang. And truly, Kay, I never heard any
melody equal to that, either before or since. And when
I was most charmed with listening to the birds, lo! a
chiding voice was heard of one approaching me, and
saying, 'O knight, what has brought thee hither?
What evil have I done to thee, that thou shouldst act
towards me and my possessions as thou hast this day?
Dost thou not know that the shower to-day has left in
my dominions neither man nor beast alive that was
exposed to it?' And thereupon, behold, a knight on a
black horse appeared, clothed in jet-black velvet, and
with a tabard of black linen about him. And we
charged each other, and, as the onset was furious, it
was not long before I was overthrown. Then the knight
passed the shaft of his lance through the bridle-rein of
my horse, and rode off with the two horses, leaving me
where I was. And he did not even bestow so much
notice upon me as to imprison me, nor did he despoil
me of my arms. So I returned along the road by which
I had come. And when I reached the glade where the
black man was, I confess to thee, Kay, it is a marvel
that I did not melt down into a liquid pool, through
the shame I felt at the black man's derision. And
that night I came to the same castle where I had spent
the night preceding. And I was more agreeably enter-

120

THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN

tained that night than I had been the night before.
And I conversed freely with the inmates of the castle;
and none of them alluded to my expedition to the
fountain, neither did I mention it to any. And I re-
mained there that night. When I arose on the morrow
I found ready saddled a dark bay palfrey, with nostrils
as red as scarlet. And after putting on my armor, and
leaving there my blessing, I returned to nay own court.
And that horse I still possess, and he is in the stable
yonder. And I declare that I would not part with him
for the best palfrey in the island of Britain.

"Now, of a truth, Kay, no man ever before confessed
to an adventure so much to his own discredit; and
verily it seems strange to me that neither before nor
since have I heard of any person who knew of this ad-
venture, and that the subject of it should exist within
King Arthur's dominions without any other person
lighting upon it."

" Now," quoth Owain, " would it not be well to go and
endeavor to discover that place?"

"By the hand of my friend," said Kay, "often dost
thou utter that with thy tongue which thou wouldest not
make good with thy deeds."

"In very truth," said Guenever, "it were better thou
wert hanged, Kay, than to use such uncourteous speech
towards a man like Owain."

"By the hand of my friend, good lady," said Kay,
"thy praise of Owain is not greater than mine."

With that Arthur awoke, and asked if he had not been
sleeping a little.

121

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

' Yes, lord," answered Owain," thou hastslept awhile."

"Is it time for us to go to meat ?"

" It is, lord," said Owain.

Then the horn for washing was sounded, and the king
and all his household sat down to eat. And when the
meal was ended, Owain withdrew to his lodging, and
made ready his horse and his arms.

On the morrow with the dawn of day he put on his
armor, and mounted his charger, and traveled through
distant lands, and over desert mountains. And at length
he arrived at the valley which Kynon had described to
him, and he was certain that it was the same that he
sought. And journeying along the valley, by the side
of the river, he followed its course till he came to the
plain, and within sight of the castle. When he ap-
proached the castle, he saw the youths shooting with
their bows, in the place where Kynon had seen them,
and the yellow man, to whom the castle belonged,
standing hard by. And no sooner had Owain saluted
the vellow man, than he was saluted by him in return.

•- */

And he went forward towards the castle, and there he
saw the chamber; and when he had entered the chamber,
he beheld the maidens working at satin embroidery, in
chains of gold. And their beauty and their comeliness
seemed to Owain far greater than Kynon had represented
to him. And they arose to wait upon Owain, as they
had done to Kynon. And the meal which they set before
him gave even more satisfaction to Owain than it had
done to Kynon.

About the middle of the repast the yellow man asked
Owain the object of his journey. And Owain made it

122

THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN

known to him, and said, " I am in quest of the knight
who guards the fountain." Upon this the yellow man
smiled, and said that he was as loath to point out that
adventure to him as he had been to Kynon. However,
he described the whole to Owain, and they retired to rest.
The next morning Owain found his horse made ready
for him by the damsels, and he set forward and came to
the glade where the black man was. And the stature
of the black man seemed more wonderful to Owain than
it had done to Kynon ; and Owain asked of him his road,
and he showed it to him. And Owain followed the road
till he came to the green tree ; and he beheld the fountain,
and the slab beside the fountain, and the bowl upon it.
And Owain took the bowl and threw a bowlful of water
upon the slab. And, lo ! the thunder was heard, and after
the thunder came the shower, more violent than Kynon
had described, and after the shower the sky became
bright. And immediately the birds came and settled
upon the tree and sang. And when their song was most
pleasing to Owain, he beheld a knight coming towards
him through the valley; and he prepared to receive
him, and encountered him violently. Having broken
both their lances, they drew their swords and fought
blade to blade. Then Owain struck the knight a blow
through his helmet, headpiece, and visor, and through
the skin, and the flesh, and the bone, until it wounded
the very brain. Then the black knight felt that he
had received a mortal wound, upon which he turned
his horse's head and fled. And Owain pursued him,
and followed close upon him, although he was not near
enough to strike him with his sword. Then Owain de-

123

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

scried a vast and resplendent castle; and they came to
the castle gate. And the black knight was allowed to
enter, and the portcullis was let fall upon Owain ; and it
struck his horse behind the saddle, and cut him in two,
and carried away the rowels of the spurs that were upon
Owain's heels. And the portcullis descended to the
floor. And the rowels of the spurs and part of the horse
were without, and Owain with the other part of the horse
remained between the two gates, and the inner gate was
closed, so that Owain could not go thence ; and Owain
was in a perplexing situation. And while he was in this
state, he could see through an aperture in the gate a
street facing him, with a row of houses on each side.
And he beheld a maiden, with yellow, curling hair, and
a frontlet of gold upon her head; and she was clad in a
dress of yellow satin, and on her feet were shoes of

•/

variegated leather. And she approached the gate, and
desired that it should be opened. "Heaven knows,
lady," said Owain, " it is no more possible for me to open
to thee from hence, than it is forthee to set me free."
And he told her his name, and who he was. 'Truly,"
said the damsel, " it is very sad that thou canst not be
released; and every woman ought to succor thee, for I
know there is no one more faithful in the service of
ladies than thou. Therefore," quoth she, "whatever is
in my power to do for thy release, I will do it. Take
this ring, and put it on thy finger, with the stone inside
thy hand, and close thy hand upon the stone. And as
long as thou concealest it, it will conceal thee. When
they come forth to fetch thee, they will be much grieved
that they cannot find thee. And I will await thee on the

THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN

horse-block yonder, and thou wilt be able to see me,
though I cannot see thee. Therefore come and place
thy hand upon my shoulder, that I may know that thou
art near me. And by the way that I go hence, do thou
accompany me."

Then the maiden went away from Owain, and he did
all that she had told him. And the people of the castle
came to seek Owain to put him to death ; and when they
found nothing but the half of his horse, they were sorely
grieved.

And Owain vanished from among them, and went to
the maiden, and placed his hand upon her shoulder;
whereupon she set off, and Owain followed her, until
they came to the door of a large and beautiful cham-
ber, and the maiden opened it, and they went in. And
Owain looked around the chamber, and behold there
was not a single nail in it that was not painted with
gorgeous colors, and there was not a single panel that
had not sundry images in gold portrayed upon it.

The maiden kindled a fire, and took water in a silver
bowl, and gave Owain water to wash. Then she placed
before him a silver table, inlaid with gold; upon which
was a cloth of yellow linen, and she brought him food.
And, of a truth, Owain never saw any kind of meat that
was not there in abundance, but it was better cooked
there than he had ever found it in any other place. And
there was not one vessel from which he was served that
was not of gold or of silver. And Owain ate and drank
until late in the afternoon, when, lo ! they heard a mighty
clamor in the castle, and Owain asked the maiden what
it was. " They are administering extreme unction," said

125

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

she, "to the nobleman who owns the castle." And she
prepared a couch for Owain which was meet for Arthur
himself, and Owain went to sleep.

And a little after daybreak he heard an exceeding
loud clamor and wailing, and he asked the maiden what
was the cause of it. " They are bearing to the church
the body of the nobleman who owned the castle."

And Owain rose up, and clothed himself, and opened
a window of the chamber, and looked towards the castle ;
and he could see neither the bounds nor the extent of
the hosts that filled the streets. And they were fully
armed; and a vast number of women were with them,
both on horseback and on foot, and all the ecclesiastics
in the city singing. In the midst of the throng he beheld
the bier, over which was a veil of white linen; and wax
tapers were burning beside and around it; and none
that supported the bier was lower in rank than a power-
ful baron.

Never did Owain see an assemblage so gorgeous with
silk and satin. And following the train, he beheld a
lady with yellow hair falling over her shoulders, and
stained with blood ; and about her a dress of yellow satin,
which was torn. Upon her feet were shoes of variegated
leather. And it was a marvel that the ends of her
fingers were not bruised from the violence with which
she smote her hands together. Truly she would have
been the fairest lady Owain ever saw had she been in
her usual guise. And her cry was louder than the shout
of the men or the clamor of the trumpets. No sooner
had he beheld the lady than he became inflamed with
her love, so that it took entire possession of him.

126

THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN

Then he inquired of the maiden who the lady was.
" Heaven knows," replied the maiden, " she is the fairest,
and the most chaste, and the most liberal, and the most
noble of women. She is my mistress, and she is called
the Countess of the Fountain, the wife of him whom thou
didst slay yesterday." "Verily," said Owain, "she is
the woman that I love best." ' Verily," said the maiden,
"she shall also love thee, not a little."

Then the maiden prepared a repast for Owain, and
truly he thought he had never before so good a meal, nor
was he ever so well served. Then she left him, and went
towards the castle. When she came there she found
nothing but mourning and sorrow; and the countess in
her chamber could not bear the sight of any one through
grief. Luned, for that was the name of the maiden,
saluted her, but the countess answered her not. And the
maiden bent down towards her, and said, "What aileth
thee that thou answerest no one to-day?" 'Luned,"
said the countess, " what change hath befallen thee that
thou hast not come to visit me in my grief ? It was
wrong in thee, and I so sorely afflicted." "Truly," said
Luned, " I thought thy good sense was greater than I
find it to be. Is it well for thee to mourn after that
good man, or for anything else that thou canst not
have?" "I declare to Heaven," said the countess,
*' that in the whole world there is not a man equal to
him." " Not so," said Luned, " for an ugly man would
be as good as, or better than he." " I declare to
Heaven," said the countess, "that were it not repugnant
to me to put to death one whom I have brought up I
would have thee executed for making such a comparison

127

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

to me. As it is, I will banish thee." "I am glad,"
said Limed, " that thou hast no other cause to do so than
that I would have been of service to thee, where thou
didst not know what was to thine advantage. Hence-
forth evil betide whichever of us shall make the first
advance towards reconciliation to the other, whether I
should seek an invitation from thee, or thou of thine
own accord shouldst send to invite me."

With that Luned went forth; and the countess arose
and followed her to the door of the chamber, and began
coughing loudly. And when Luned looked back the
countess beckoned to her, and she returned to the
countess. "In truth," said the countess, "evil is thy
disposition; but if thou knowest what is to my advan-
tage, declare it to me." ' I will do so," said she.

' Thou knowest that, except by warfare and arms, it
is impossible for thee to preserve thy possessions ; delay
not, therefore, to seek some one who can defend them.'*
"And how can I do that?" said the countess. "I will
tell thee," said Luned; "unless thou canst defend the
fountain, thou canst not maintain thy dominions; and
no one can defend the fountain except it be a knight of
Arthur's household. I will go to Arthur's court, and
ill betide me if I return not thence with a warrior who
can guard the fountain as well as, or even better, than
he who defended it formerly." "That will be hard to
perform," said the countess. " Go, however, and make
proof of that which thou hast promised."

Luned set out under the pretense of going to Arthur's
court; but she went back to the mansion where she had
left Owain, and she tarried there as long as it might

128

THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN

have taken her to travel to the court of King Arthur and
back. And at the end of that time she appareled her-
self, and went to visit the countess. And the countess
was much rejoiced when she saw her, and inquired what
news she brought from the court. " I bring thee the best
of news," said Luned, "for I have compassed the object
of my mission. When willt thou that I should present
to thee the chieftain who has come with me thither ? "
"Bring him here to visit me to-morrow," said the
countess, "and I will cause the town to be assembled
by that time."

And Luned returned home. And the next day, at
noon, Owain arrayed himself in a coat and a surcoat,
and a mantle of yellow satin, upon which was a broad
band of gold lace; and on his feet were high shoes of
variegated leather, which were fastened by golden
clasps, in the form of lions. And they proceeded to the
chamber of the countess.

Right glad was the countess of their coming. And
she gazed steadfastly upon Owain, and said, "Luned,
this knight has not the look of a traveler." "What
harm is there in that, lady?" said Luned. 'I am cer-
tain," said the countess, "that no other man than this
chased the soul from the body of my lord." "So much
the better for thee, lady," said Luned; "for had he not
been stronger than thy lord, he could not have deprived
him of life. There is no remedy for that which is past,
be it as it may." " Go back to thine abode," said the
countess, "and I will take counsel."

The next day the countess caused all her subjects to
assemble, and showed them that her earldom was left

129

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

defenseless, and that it could not be protected but with
horse and arms, and military skill. 'Therefore," said
she, " this is what I offer for your choice : either let one
of you take me, or give your consent for me to take a
husband from elsewhere, to defend my dominions.'*

So they came to the determination that it was better
that she should have permission to marry some one
from elsewhere; and thereupon she sent for the bishops
and archbishops, to celebrate her nuptials with Owain.
And the men of the earldom did Owain homage.

And Owain defended the fountain with lance and
sword. And this is the manner in which he defended
it. Whensoever a knight came there, he overthrew him,
and sold him for his full worth. And what he thus
gained he divided among his barons and his knights,
and no man in the whole world could be more beloved
than he was by his subjects. And it wTas thus for the
space of three years.

It befell that, as Gawain went forth one day with King
Arthur, he perceived him to be very sad and sorrowful.
And Gawain was much grieved to see Arthur in this
state, and he questioned him, saying, " O my lord, what
has befallen thee?" "In sooth, Gawain," said Arthur,
'I am grieved concerning Owain, whom I have lost
these three years ; and I shall certainly die if the fourth
year pass without my seeing him. Now I am sure that
it is through the tale which Kynon, the son of Clydno,
related, that I have lost Owain." "There is no need
for thee," said Gawain, " to summon to arms thy whole
dominions on this account, for thou thyself, and the men

130

THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN

of thy household, will be able to avenge Owain if he
be slain, or to set him free if he be in prison ; and, if
alive, to bring him back with thee." And it was settled
according to what Gawain had said.

Then Arthur and the men of his household prepared
to go and seek Owain. And Kynon, the son of Clydno,
acted as their guide. And Arthur came to the castle
where Kynon had been before. And when he came
there, the youths were shooting in the same place, and
the yellow man was standing hard by. When the yellow
man saw Arthur, he greeted him, and invited him to
the castle. And Arthur accepted his invitation, and
they entered the castle together. And great as was
the number of his retinue, their presence was scarcely
observed in the castle, so vast was its extent. And the
maidens rose up to wait on them. And the service of
the maidens appeared to them all to excel any attend-
ance they had ever met with; and even the pages, who
had charge of the horses, were no worse served that
night than Arthur himself would have been in his own
palace.

The next morning Arthur set out thence, with Kynon
for his guide, and came to the place where the black man
was. And the stature of the black man was more sur-
prising to Arthur than it had been represented to him.
And they came to the top of the wooded steep, and trav-
ersed the valley, till they reached the green tree, where
they saw the fountain and the bowl and the slab. And
upon that Kay came to Arthur, and spoke to him.
" My lord," said he, " I know the meaning of all this,
and my request is that thou wilt permit me to throw

131

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

the water on the slab, and to receive the first adventure
that may befall." And Arthur gave him leave.

Then Kay threw a bowlful of water upon the slab,
and immediately there came the thunder, and after the
thunder the shower. And such a thunderstorm they
had never known before. After the shower had ceased,
the sky became clear, and on looking at the tree, they
beheld it completely leafless. Then the birds descended
upon the tree. And the song of the birds was far
sweeter than any strain they had ever heard before.
Then they beheld a knight, on a coal-black horse,
clothed in black satin, coming rapidly towards them.
And Kay met him and encountered him, and it was not
long before Kay was overthrown. And the knight with-
drew. And Arthur and his host encamped for the night.

And wrhen they arose in the morning, they perceived
the signal of combat upon the lance of the knight. Then,
one by one, all the household of Arthur wrent forth to
combat the knight, until there was not one that was not
overthrown by him, except Arthur and Gawain. And
Arthur armed himself to encounter the knight. " O my
lord," said Gawain, "permit me to fight with him first."
And Arthur permitted him. And he went forth to meet
the knight, having over himself and his horse a satin
robe of honor, which had been sent him by the daughter
of the Earl of Rhangyr, and in this dress he was not
known by any of the host. And they charged each other,
and fought all that day until the evening. And neither
of them was able to unhorse the other. And so it was
the next day; they broke their lances in the shock, but
neither of them could obtain the mastery.

132

1532

THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN

And the third day they fought with exceeding strong
lances. And they were incensed with rage, and fought
furiously, even until noon. And they gave each other
such a shock, that the girths of their horses were broken,
so that they fell over their horses' cruppers to the ground.
And they rose up speedily and drew their swords, and
resumed the combat. And all they that witnessed their
encounter felt assured that they had never before seen
two men so valiant or so powerful. And had it been
midnight, it would have been light, from the fire that
flashed from their weapons. And the knight gave Ga-
wain a blow that turned his helmet from off his face, so
that the knight saw that it was Gawain. Then Owain
said, " My lord Gawain, I did not know thee for my
cousin, owing to the robe of honor that enveloped thee;
take my sword and my arms." Said Gawain, "Thou,
Owain, art the victor; take thou my sword." And with
that Arthur saw that they were conversing, and advanced
toward them. '* My lord Arthur/' said Gawain, " here
is Owain, who has vanquished me, and will not take
my arms." "My lord," said Owain, "it is he that has
vanquished me. and he will not take my sword/' " Give
me your swords," said Arthur, " and then neither of you
has vanquished the other/' Then Owain put his arms
round Arthur's neck, and they embraced. And all the
host hurried forward, to see Owain, and to embrace him.
And there was nigh being a loss of life, so great was the
press.

And they retired that night, and the next day Arthur
prepared to depart. :'My lord," said Owain, "this is
not well of thee. For I have been absent from thee these

133

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

three years ; and during all that time, up to this very day,
I have been preparing a banquet for thee, knowing that
thou wouldst come to seek me. Tarry with me, there-
fore, until thou and thy attendants have recovered the
fatigues of the journey, and have been anointed."

And they all proceeded to the castle of the Countess
of the Fountain, and the banquet which had been three
years preparing was consumed in three months. Never
had they a more delicious or agreeable banquet. And
Arthur prepared to depart. Then he sent an embassy
to the countess to beseech her to permit Owain to go
with him for the space of three months, that he might
show him to the nobles and the fair dames of the island
of Britain. And the countess gave her consent, although
it was very painful to her. So Owain came with Arthur
to the island of Britain. And when he was once more
amongst his kindred and friends, he remained three
years, instead of three months, with them.

THE ADVENTURE OF THE LION

And as Owain one day sat at meat, in the city of
Caerleon upon Usk, behold a damsel entered the hall,
upon a bay horse, with a curling mane, and covered with
foam; and the bridle, and as much as was seen of the
saddle, were of gold. And the damsel was arrayed in a
dress of yellow satin. And she came up to Owain, and
took the ring from off his hand. " Thus," said she,
"shall be treated the deceiver, the traitor, the faithless,
the disgraced, and the beardless." And she turned her
horse's head, and departed.

134

THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN

Then his adventure came to Owain's remembrance,
and he was sorrowful. And having finished eating, he
went to his own abode, and made preparations that
night. And the next day he arose, but did not go to the
court, nor did he return to the Countess of the Foun-
tain, but wandered to the distant parts of the earth
and to uncultivated mountains. And he remained there
until all his apparel was worn out and his body was
wasted away, and his hair was grown long. And he
went about with the wild beasts, and fed with them,
until they became familiar with him. But at length he
became so weak that he could no longer bear them com-
pany. Then he descended from the mountains to the
valley, and came to a park, that was the fairest in the
world, and belonged to a charitable lady.

One day the lady and her attendants went forth to
walk by a lake that was in the middle of the park. And
they saw the form of a man lying as if dead. And they
were terrified. Nevertheless they went near him, and
touched him, and they saw that there was life in him.
And the lady returned to the castle, and took a flask full
of precious ointment and gave it to one of her maidens.
"Go with this," said she, "and take with thee yonder
horse, and clothing, and place them near the man we
saw just now ; and anoint him with this balsam near his
heart ; and if there is life in him he will revive, through
the efficiency of this balsam. Then watch what he will
do."

And the maiden departed from her, and went and
poured of the balsam upon Owain, and left the horse
and the garments hard by, and went a little way off and

135

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

hid herself to watch him. In a short time she saw him
begin to move ; and he rose up and looked at his person,
and became ashamed of the unseemliness of his appear-
ance. Then he perceived the horse and the garments
that were near him. And he clothed himself, and with
difficulty mounted the horse. Then the damsel discov-
ered herself to him, and saluted him. And he and the
maiden proceeded to the castle, and the maiden con-
ducted him to a pleasant chamber, and kindled a fire,
and left him.

And he stayed at the castle three months, till he was
restored to his former guise, and became even more
comely than he had ever been before. And Owain ren-
dered signal service to the lady in a controversy with
a powerful neighbor, so that he made ample requital
to her for her hospitality; and he took his departure.

And as he journeyed he heard a loud yelling in a
wood. And it was repeated a second and a third time.
And Owain went towards the spot, and beheld a huge
craggy mound, in the middle of the wood, on the side of
which was a gray rock. And there was a cleft in the
rock, and a serpent was within the cleft. And near the
rock stood a black lion, and every time the lion sought
to go thence the serpent darted towards him to attack
him. And Owain unsheathed his sword, and drew near
to the rock ; and as the serpent sprung out he struck him
with his sword and cut him in two. And he dried his
sword, and went on his way as before. But behold the
lion followed him, and played about him, as though it
had been a greyhound that he had reared.

They proceeded thus throughout the day, until the

136

THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN

evening. And when it was time for Owain to take his
rest he dismounted, and turned his horse loose in a flat
and wooded meadow. And he struck fire, and when the
fire was kindled the lion brought him fuel enough to last
for three nights. And the lion disappeared. And pre-
sently the lion returned, bearing a fine large roebuck.
And he threw it down before Owain, who went towards
the fire with it.

And Owain took the roebuck and skinned it, and
placed collops of its flesh upon skewers round the fire.
The rest of the buck he gave to the lion to devour.
While he was so employed he heard a deep groan near
him, and a second, and a third. And the place whence
the groans proceeded was a cave in the rock ; and Owain
went near, and called out to know who it was that
groaned so piteously. And a voice answered, "I am
Luned, the handmaiden of the Countess of the Foun-
tain." "And what dost thou here?" said he. "I am
imprisoned," said she, "on account of the knight who
came from Arthur's court and married the countess.
And he staid a short time with her, but he afterwards
departed for the court of Arthur, and has not returned
since. And two of the countess's pages traduced him,
and called him a deceiver. And because I said I would
vouch for it he would come before loner and maintain

O

his cause against both of them, they imprisoned me in
this cave, and said that I should be put to death unless
he came to deliver me by a certain day; and that is
no further off than to-morrow, and I have no one to
send to seek him for me. His name is Owain, the son
of Urien." "And art thou certain that if that knight

137

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

knew all this he would come to thy rescue?" "I am
most certain of it," said she.

When the collops were cooked, Owain divided them
into two parts, between himself and the maiden, and
then Owain laid himself down to sleep; and never did
sentinel keep stricter watch over his lord than the lion
that night over Owain.

And the next day there came two pages with a great
troop of attendants to take Luned from her cell, and put
her to death. And Owain asked them what charge
they had against her. And they told him of the compact
that was between them; as the maiden had done the
night before. "And," said they, " Owain has failed her,
therefore we are taking her to be burnt." 'Truly,"
said Owain, "he is a good knight, and if he knew that
the maiden was in such peril, I marvel that he came not
to her rescue. But if you will accept me in his stead, I
will do battle with you." "We will," said the youths.

And they attacked Owain, and he was hard beset by
them. And with that, the lion came to Owain's assist-
ance, and they two got the better of the young men.
And they said to him, " Chieftain, it was not agreed that
we should fight save with thyself alone, and it is harder
for us to contend with yonder animal than with thee."
And Owain put the lion in the place where Luned had
been imprisoned, and blocked up the door with stones.
And he went to fight with the young men as before.
But Owain had not his usual strength, and the two
youths pressed hard upon him. And the lion roared
incessantly at seeing Owain in trouble. And he burst
through the wall, until he found his way out, and rushed

138

THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN

upon the young men and instantly slew them. So Luned
was saved from being burned.

Then Owain returned with Luned to the castle of the
Lady of the Fountain. And when he went thence, he
took the countess with him to Arthur's court, and she
was his wife as long as she lived.

PWYLL AND THE GAME OF
BADGER IN THE BAG

By Thomas Bulfinch

ONCE upon a time Pwyll was at Narberth, his chief
palace, where a feast had been prepared for him,
and with him was a great host of men. And after the
first meal Pwyll arose to walk ; and he went to the top
of a mound that was above the palace, and was called
Gorsedd Arberth. "Lord," said one of the court, "it is
peculiar to the mound that whosoever sits upon it can-
not go thence without either receiving wounds or blows,
or else seeing a wonder." ;' I fear not to receive wounds
or blows," said Pwyll; "but as to the wonder, gladly
would I see it. I will therefore go and sit upon the
mound."

And upon the mound he sat. And while he sat there,
they saw a lady, on a pure white horse of large size, with
a garment of shining gold around her, coming along
the highway that led from the mound. "My men,"
said Pwyll, " is there any among you who knows yonder
lady?" "There is not, lord," said they. "Go one of
you and meet her, that we may know who she is." And
one of them arose, and as he came upon the road to
meet her, she passed by; and he followed as fast as he
could, being on foot, and the greater was his speed, the
farther was she from him. And when he saw that it

140

PWYLL AND THE GAME OF BADGER

profited him nothing to follow her, he returned to Pwyll,
and said unto him, " Lord, it is idle for any one in the
world to follow her on foot." "Verily," said Pwyll,
" go unto the palace, and take the fleetest horse that thou
seest, and go after her."

And he took a horse and went forward. And he came
to an open, level plain, and put spurs to his horse; and
the more he urged his horse, the farther was she from
him. And he returned to the palace where Pwyll was,
and said, "Lord, it will avail nothing for any one to
follow yonder lady. I know of no horse in these realms
swifter than this, and it availed me not to pursue her."
"Of a truth," said Pwyll, "there must be some illusion
here; let us go towards the palace." So to the palace
they went, and spent the day.

And the next day they amused themselves until it was
time to go to meat. And when meat was ended, Pwyll
said, "Where are the hosts that went yesterday to the
top of the mound?" "Behold, lord, we are here," said
they. "Let us go," said he, "to the mound, and sit
there. And do thou," said he to the page who tended
his horse, " saddle my horse well, and hasten with him
to the road, and bring also my spurs with thee." And
the youth did thus. And they went and sat upon the
mound; and ere they had been there but a short time,
they beheld the lady coming by the same road, and
in the same manner, and at the same pace. 'Young
man," said Pwyll, "I see the lady coming; give me my
horse." And before he had mounted his horse she
passed him. And he turned after her and followed her.
And he let his horse go bounding playfully, and thought

141

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

that he should soon come up with her. But he came
no nearer to her than at first. Then he urged his horse
to his utmost speed, yet he found that it availed not.
Then said Pwyll, " O maiden, for the sake of him whom
thou best lovest, stay for me." "I will stay gladly,"
said she; "and it were better for thy horse hadst thou
asked it long since." So the maiden stopped; and she
threw back that part of her headdress which covered
her face. Then he thought that the beauty of all the
maidens and all the ladies that he had ever seen was
as nothing compared to her beauty. "Lady," he said,
"wilt thou tell me aught concerning thy purpose?"
" I will tell thee," said she; "my chief quest was to see
thee." "Truly," said Pwyll, "this is to me the most
pleasing quest on which thou couldst have come; and
wilt thou tell me who thou art ? " "I will tell thee, lord,"
said she. " I am Rhiannon, the daughter of Heveydd,
and they sought to give me to a husband against my
will. But no husband would I have, and that because
of my love for thee; neither will I yet have one, unless
thou reject me; and hither have I come to hear thy
answer." "By Heaven," said Pwyll, "behold this is
my answer. If I might choose among all the ladies and
damsels in the world, thee would I choose." 'Verily,"
said she, "if thou art thus minded, make a pledge to
meet me ere I am given to another." 'The sooner I
may do so, the more pleasing will it be to me," said
Pwyll; "and wheresoever thou wilt, there will I meet
with thee." " I will that thou meet me this day twelve-
month at the palace of Heveydd." "Gladly," said he,
"will I keep this tryst." So they parted, and he went

142

PWYLL AND THE GAME OF BADGER

back to his hosts, and to them of his household. And
whatsoever questions they asked him respecting the
damsel, he always turned the discourse upon other
matters.

And when a year from that time was gone, he caused
a hundred knights to equip themselves, and to go with
him to the palace of Heveydd. And he came to the
palace, and there was great joy concerning him, with
much concourse of people, and great rejoicing, and vast
preparations for his coming. And the whole court was
placed under his orders.

And the hall was garnished, and they went to meat,
and thus did they sit: Heveydd was on one side of
Pwyll, and Rhiannon on the other; arid all the rest
according to their rank. And they ate and feasted, and
talked one with another. And at the beginning of the
carousal after the meat, there entered a tall, auburn-
haired youth, of royal bearing, clothed in a garment of
satin. And when he came into the hall, he saluted
Pwyll and his companions. "The greeting of Heaven
be unto thee," said Pwyll; "come thou and sit down."
"Nay," said he, "a suitor am I, and I will do my er-
rand." "Do so, willingly," said Pwyll. 'Lord," said
he, " my errand is unto thee, and it is to crave a boon
of thee that I come." 'What boon soever thou mayest
ask of me, so far as I am able, thou shalt have." ;' Ah!"
said Rhiannon, "wherefore didst thou give that an-
swer?" "Has he not given it before the presence of
these nobles ? " asked the youth. ' My soul," said Pwyll,
" what is the boon thou askest ? " k The lady whom
best I love is to be thy bride this night; I come to ask

113

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

her of thee, with the feast and the banquet that are
in this place." And Pwyll was silent, because of the
promise which he had given. "Be silent as long as
thou wilt," said Rhiannon; "never did man make worse
use of his wits than thou hast done." "Lady," said he,
:'I knew not who he was." "Behold, this is the man
to whom they would have given me against my will,"
said she; "and he is Gawl, the son of Clud, a man of
great power and wealth, and because of the word thou
hast spoken, bestow me upon him, lest shame befall
thee." 'Lady," said he, "I understand not thy an-
swer; never can I do as thou sayest." " Bestow me upon
him," said she, "and I will cause that I shall never
be his." "By what means will that be?" asked Pwyll.
Then she told him the thought that was in her mind.
And they talked long together. Then Gawl said,
" Lord, it is meet that I have an answer to my request."
" As much of that thou hast asked as it is in my power
to give, thou shalt have," replied Pwyll. "My soul,"
said Rhiannon unto Gawl, "as for the feast and the
banquet that are here, I have bestowed them upon the
men of Dyved, and the household and the warriors that
are with us. These can I not suffer to be given to any.
In a year from to-night, a banquet shall be prepared
for thee in this palace, that I may become thy bride."

So Gawl went forth to his possessions, and Pwyll went
also back to Dyved. And they both spent that year
until it was the time for the feast at the palace of
Heveydd. Then Gawl, the son of Clud, set out to the
feast that was prepared for him; and he came to the
palace, and was received there with rejoicing. Pwyll,

111

PWYLL AND THE GAME OF BADGER

also, the chief of Dyved, came to the orchard with a
hundred knights, as Rhiannon had commanded him.
And Pwyll was clad in coarse and ragged garments, and
wore large, clumsy old shoes upon his feet. And when
he knew that the carousal after the meat had begun, he
went toward the hall; and when he came into the hall
he saluted Gawl, the son of Clud, and his company, both
men and women. "Heaven prosper thee," said Gawl,
"and friendly greeting be unto thee!" "Lord," said
he, "may Heaven reward thee! I have an errand unto
thee." "Welcome be thine errand, and if thou ask of
me that which is right, thou shalt have it gladly." 'It
is fitting," answered he; "I crave but from want, and
the boon I ask is to have this small bag that thou seest
filled with meat." "A request within reason is this,"
said he, "and gladly shalt thou have it. Bring him
food." A great number of attendants arose and began
to fill the bag; but for all they put into it, it was no fuller
than at first. " My soul," said Gawl, " will thy bag ever
be full?" "It will not, I declare to Heaven," said he,
" for all that may be put into it, unless one possessed of
lands, and domains, and treasure, shall arise and tread
down with both his feet the food that is within the bag,
and shall say, 'Enough has been put therein." Then
said Rhiannon unto Gawl, the son of Clud, "Rise up
quickly." " I will willingly arise," said he. So he rose up,
and put his two feet into the bag. And Pwyll turned up
the sides of the bag, so that Gawl was over his head in it.
And he shut it up quickly, and slipped a knot upon the
thongs, and blew his horn. And thereupon, behold, his
knights came down upon the palace. And they seized

145

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

all the host that had come with Gawl, and cast them
into his own prison. And Pwyll threw off his rags,
and his old shoes, and his tattered array. And as they
came in every one of Pwyll's knights struck a blow upon
the bag, and asked, "What is here?" "A badger,"
said they. And in this manner they played, each of
them striking the bag, either with his foot or with a staff.
And thus played they with the bag. And then was the
game of Badger in the Bag first played.

"Lord," said the man in the bag, "if thou wouldst
but hear me, I merit not to be slain in a bag." Said
Heveydd, " Lord, he speaks truth; it were fitting that
thou listen to him, for he deserves not this." 'Verily,"
said Pwyll, "I will do thy counsel concerning him."
"Behold, this is my counsel then," said Rhiannon.
" Thou art now in a position in which it behooves thee
to satisfy suitors and minstrels. Let him give unto
them in thy stea4> and take a pledge from him that he
will never seek to revenge that which has been done to
him. And this will be punishment enough." ''I will
do this gladly," said the man in the bag. "And gladly
will I accept it," said Pwyll, "since it is the counsel of
Heveydd and Rhiannon. Seek thyself sureties." 'We
will be for him," said Heveydd, " until his men be free
to answer for him." And upon this he was let out of
the bag, and his liegemen were liberated. 'Verily,
lord," said Gawl, " I am greatly hurt, and I have many
bruises. With thy leave I will go forth. I will leave
nobles in my stead to answer for me in all that thou shalt
require." "Willingly," said Pwyll, "mayest thou do
thus." So Gawl went to his own possessions.

146

PWYLL AND THE GAME OF BADGER

And the hall was set in order for Pwyll and the men
of his host, and for them also of the palace, and they
went to the tables and sat down. And as they had sat
at that time twelve-month, so sat they that night. And
they ate and feasted, and spent the night in mirth and
tranquillity. And the time came that they should sleep,
and Pwyll and Rhiannon went to their chamber.

And next morning at break of day, " My lord," said
Rhiannon, "arise and begin to give thy gifts unto the
minstrels. Refuse no one to-day that may claim thy
bounty." "Thus shall it be gladly," said Pwyll, "both
to-day and every day while the feast shall last." So
Pwyll arose, and he caused silence to be proclaimed, and
desired all the suitors and minstrels to show and to point
out what gifts they desired. And this being done, the
feast went on, and he denied no one while it lasted.
And when the feast was ended, Pwyll said unto Heveydd,
''My lord, with thy permission I will set out for Dyved
to-morrow." " Certainly," said Heveydd ; " may Heaven
prosper thee! Fix also a time when Rhiannon shall
follow thee." "By Heaven," said Pwyll, "we will go
hence together." "Wiliest thou this, lord?" said Hev-
eydd. "Yes, lord," answered Pwyll.

And the next day they set forward towards Dyved, and
journeyed to the palace of Narberth, where a feast was
made ready for them. And there came to them great
numbers of the chief men and the most noble ladies of
the land, and of these there were none to whom Rhiannon
did not give some rich gift, either a bracelet, or a ring,
or a precious stone. And they ruled the land prosper-
ously that year and the next.

MANAWYDDAN AND THE SEVEN
ENCHANTED CANTREVS

By Thomas Bui finch

PWYLL and Rhiannon had a son, whom they named
Pryderi. And when he was grown up, Pwyll, his
father, died. And Pryderi married Kicva, the daughter
of Gwynn Gloy.

Now Manawyddan returned from the war in Ireland,
and he found that his cousin had seized all his possessions,
and much grief and heaviness came upon him. "Alas!
woe is me!" he exclaimed; "there is none save myself
without a home and a resting-place." "Lord," said
Pryderi, "be not so sorrowful. Thy cousin is king of
the Island of the Mighty, and though he has done thee
wrong, thou hast never been a claimant of land or
possessions." "Yea," answered he, "but although this
man is my cousin, it grieveth me to see any one in the
place of my brother Bendigeid Vran; neither can I be
happy in the same dwelling with him." 'Wilt thou
follow the counsel of another?" said Pryderi. 'I stand
in need of counsel," he answered, " and what may that
counsel be?" "Seven cantrevs belong unto me," said
Pryderi, "wherein Rhiannon, my mother, dwells. I
will bestow her upon thee, and the seven cantrevs with
her; and though thou hadst no possessions but those
cantrevs only, thou couldst not have any fairer than they.

148

THE SEVEN ENCHANTED CANTREVS

Do them and Rhiannon enjoy them ; and if thou desire any
possessions thou wilt not despise these." '* I do not, chief-
tain," said he. " Heaven reward thee for thy friendship !
I will go with thee to seek Rhiannon, and to look at
thy possessions." 'Thou wilt do well," he answered;
"and I believe thou didst never hear a lady discourse
better than she, and when she was in her prime, none
was ever fairer. Even now her aspect is not uncomely."

They set forth, and, however long the journey, they
came at last to Dyved; and a feast was prepared for
them by Rhiannon and Kicva. Then began Mana-
wyddan and Rhiannon to sit and to talk together; and
his mind and his thoughts became warmed towards her,
and he thought in his heart he had never beheld any
lady more fulfilled of grace and beauty than she. " Pry-
deri," said he, " I will that it be as thou didst say."
"What saying was that?" asked Rhiannon. 'Lady,"
said Pryderi, " I did offer thee as a wife to Manawyddan,
the son of Llyr." "By that will I gladly abide," said
Rhiannon. " Right glad am I also," said Manawyddan;
" may Heaven reward him who hath shown unto me
friendship so perfect as this."

And before the feast was over she became his bride.
Said Pryderi, " Tarry ye here the rest of the feast, and I
will go into England to tender my homage unto Cas-
wallawn, the son of Beli." "Lord," said Rhiannon,
" Caswallawn is in Kent ; thou mayest therefore tarry at
the feast, and wait until he shall be nearer." 'We will
wait," he answered. So they finished the feast. And
they began to make the circuit of Dyved, and to hunt,
and to take their pleasure. And as they went through

149

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

the country, they had never seen lands more pleasant to
live in, nor better hunting-grounds, nor greater plenty of
honey and fish. And such was the friendship between
these four, that they would not be parted from each other
by night nor by day.

And in the midst of all this he went to Caswallawn at
Oxford, and tendered his homage; and honorable was
his reception there, and highly was he praised for offering
his homage.

And after his return Pryderi and Manawyddan
feasted and took their ease and pleasure. And they
began a feast at Narberth, for it was the chief palace.
And when they had ended the first meal, while those who
served them ate, they arose and went forth, and pro-
ceeded to the Gorsedd, that is, the Mound of Narberth,
and their retinue with them. And as they sat thus,
behold a peal of thunder, and with the violence of the
thunder-storm, lo! there came a fall of mist, so thick
that not one of them could see the other. And after the
mist it became light all around. And when they looked
towards the place where they were wont to see cattle
and herds and dwellings, they saw nothing now, neither
house, nor beast, nor smoke, nor fire, nor man, nor
dwelling, but the buildings of the court empty, and
desert, and uninhabited, without either man or beast
within them. And truly all their companions were lost
to them, without their knowing aught of what had
befallen them, save those four only.

"In the name of Heaven," said Manawyddan,
" where are they of the court, and all my host beside ?
Let us go and see."

150

THE SEVEN ENCHANTED CANTREVS

So they came to the castle, and saw no man ; and into
the hall, and to the sleeping-place, and there was none;
and in the mead-cellar and in the kitchen there was
naught but desolation. Then they began to go through
the land, and all the possessions that they had; and
they visited the houses and dwellings, and found nothing
but wild beasts. And when they had consumed their
feast and all their provisions, they fed upon the prey
they killed in hunting, and the honey of the wild swarms.

And one morning Pryderi and Manawyddan rose up
to hunt, and they ranged their dogs and went forth.
And some of the dogs ran before them, and came to a
bush which was near at hand ; but as soon as they were
come to the bush, they hastily drew back, and returned
to the men, their hair bristling up greatly. " Let us go
near to the bush," said Pryderi, "and see what is in it."
And as they came near, behold, a wild boar of a pure
white color rose up from the bush. Then the dogs,
being set on by the men, rushed towards him; but he
left the bush, and fell back a little way from the men, and
made a stand against the dogs, without retreating from
them, until the men had come near. And when the
men came up, he fell back a second time, and betook
him to flight. Then they pursued the boar until they
beheld a vast and lofty castle, all newly built, in a place
where they had never before seen either stone or build-
ing. And the boar ran swiftly into the castle, and the
dogs after him. Now when the boar and the dogs
had gone into the castle, the men began to wonder at
finding a castle in a place where they had never seen any
building whatsoever. And from the top of the Gorsedd

151

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

they looked and listened for the dogs. But so long as
they were there, they heard not one of the dogs, nor
aught concerning them.

"Lord," said Pryderi, "I will go into the castle to
get tidings of the dogs." "Truly," he replied, "thou
wouldst be unwise to go into this castle, which thou
hast never seen till now. If thou wouldst follow my
counsel, thou wouldst not enter therein. Whosoever
has cast a spell over this land, has caused this castle to
be here." "Of a truth," answered Pryderi, "I cannot
thus give up my dogs." And for all the counsel that
Manawyddan gave him, yet to the castle he went.

When he came within the castle neither man, nor
beast, nor boar, nor dogs, nor house, nor dwelling, saw
he within it. But in the centre of the castle floor he
beheld a fountain with marble-work around it, and on
the margin of the fountain a golden bowl upon a marble
slab, and chains hanging from the air, to which he saw
no end.

And he was greatly pleased with the beauty of the
gold, and with the rich workmanship of the bowl; and
he went up to the bowl, and laid hold of it. And when
he had taken hold of it his hands stuck to the bowl, and
his feet to the slab on which the bowl was placed; and
all his joyousness forsook him, so that he could not
utter a word. And thus he stood.

And Manawyddan waited for him till near the close
of the day. And late in the evening, being certain that
he should have no tidings of Pryderi or the dogs, he
went back to the palace. And as he entered Rhiannon
looked at him. "Where," said she, "are thy com-

THE SEVEN ENCHANTED CANTREVS

panion and thy dogs?" " Behold," he answered, "the
adventure that has befallen me." And he related it all
unto her. "An evil companion hast thou been," said
Rhiannon, "and a good companion hast thou lost."
And with that word she went out, and proceeded
towards the castle, according to the direction which he
gave her. The gate of the castle she found open. She
was nothing daunted, and she went in. And as she
went in she perceived Pryderi laying hold of the bowl,
and she went towards him. "O my lord," said she,
"what dost thou here?" And she took hold of the
bowl with him ; and as she did so her hands also became
fast to the bowl, and her feet to the slab, and she was not
able to utter a word. And with that, as it became night,
lo ! there came thunder upon them, and a fall of mist ;
and thereupon the castle vanished, and they with it.

When Kicva, the daughter of Glynn Gloy, saw that
there was no one in the palace but herself and Mana-
wyddan, she sorrowed so that she cared not whether
she lived or died. And Manawyddan saw this. ' Thou
art in the wrong," said he, "if through fear of me
thou grievest thus. I call Heaven to witness that thou
hast never seen friendship more pure than that which I
will bear thee, as long as Heaven will that thou shouldst
be thus. I declare to thee that, were I in the dawn of
youth, I would keep my faith unto Pryderi, and unto
thee also will I keep it. Be there no fear upon thee,
therefore." "Heaven reward thee!' she said; "and
that is what I deemed of thee." And the damsel there-
upon took courage, and was glad.

"Truly, lady," said Manawyddan, "it is not fitting

153

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

for us to stay here; we have lost our dogs, and cannot
get food. Let us go into England ; it is easier for us to
find support there." " Gladly, lord," said she, " we
will do so." And they set forth together to England.

"Lord," said she, "what craft wilt thou follow?
Take up one that is seemly." "None other will I
take," answered he, "but that of making shoes."
'Lord," said she, "such a craft becomes not a man so
nobly born as thou." "By that, however, will I abide,"
said he. ' I know nothing thereof," said Kicva. ' But
I know," answered Manawyddan, " and I will teach thee
to stitch. We will not attempt to dress the leather, but
we will buy it ready dressed, and will make the shoes
from it."

So they went into England, and went as far as Here-
ford; and they betook themselves to making shoes.
And he began by buying the best cordwain that could
be had in town, and none other would he buy. And he
associated himself with the best goldsmith in the town,
and caused him to make clasps for the shoes, and to
gild the clasps; and he marked how it was done until
he learned the method. And therefore is he called
one of the three makers of gold shoes. And when they
could be had from him, not a shoe nor hose was bought
from any of the cordwainers in the town. But when
the cordwainers perceived that their gains were failing
(for as Manawyddan shaped the work so Kicva stitched
it), they came together and took counsel, and agreed
that they would slay them. And he had warning
thereof, and it was told him how the cordwainers had
agreed to slay him.

154

THE SEVEN ENCHANTED CANTREVS

" Lord," said Kicva, " wherefore should this be borne
from these boors ?" "Nay," said he, "we will go back
unto Dyved." So towards Dyved they set forth.

Now Manawyddan, when he set out to return to
Dyved, took with him a burden of wheat. And he
proceeded towards Narberth, and there he dwelt. And
never was he better pleased than when he saw Narberth
again, and the lands where he had been wont to hunt
with Pryderi and with Rhiannon. And he accustomed
himself to fish and to hunt the deer in their covert. And
then he began to prepare some ground, and he sowed
a croft, and a second, and a third. And no wheat in
the world ever sprung up better. And the three crofts
prospered with perfect growth, and no man ever saw
fairer wheat than it.

And thus passed the seasons of the year until the
harvest came. And he went to look at cne of his crofts,
and, behold, it was ripe. " I will reap this to-morrow,"
said he. And that night he went back to Narberth,
and on the morrow, in the gray dawn, he went to reap
the croft ; and when he came there he found nothing but
the bare straw. Every one of the ears of the wheat
was cut off from the stalk, and all the ears carried
entirely away, and nothing but the straw left. And at
this he marveled greatly.

Then he went to look at another croft, and, behold,
that also was ripe. 'Verily," said he, "this will I
reap to-morrow." And on the morrow he came with
the intent to reap it ; and when he came there he found
nothing but the bare straw. "O gracious Heaven!"
he exclaimed, "I know that whosoever has begun my

155

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

ruin is completing it, and has also destroyed the country
with me."

Then he went to look at the third croft ; and when he
came there, finer wheat had there never been seen, and
this also was ripe. "Evil betide me," said he, "if I
watch not here to-night. Whoever carried off the other
corn will come in like manner to take this, and I will
know who it is." And he told Kicva all that had be-
fallen. ' Verily," said she, " what thinkest thou to do ?"
" I will watch the croft to-night," said he. And he went
to watch the croft.

And at midnight he heard something stirring among
the wheat; and he looked, and behold, the mightiest host
of mice in the world, which could neither be numbered
nor measured. And he knew not what it was until the
mice had made their way into the croft, and each of them
climbing up the straw, and bending it down with its
weight, had cut off one of the ears of wheat, and had
carried it away, leaving there the stalk; and he saw not
a single straw there that had not a mouse to it. And
they all took their way, carrying the ears with them.

In wrath and anger did he rush upon the mice ; but he
could no more come up with them than if they had been
gnats or birds of the air, except one only, which, though
it was but sluggish, went so fast that a man on foot could
scarce overtake it. And after this one he went, and he
caught it, and put it in his glove, and tied up the opening
of the glove with a string, and kept it with him, and re-
turned to the palace. Then he came to the hall where
Kicva was, and he lighted a fire, and hung the glove by
the string upon a peg. "What hast thou there, lord ?"

156

THE SEVEN ENCHANTED CANTREVS

said Kicva. "A thief," said he, "that I found robbing
me." 'What kind of thief may it be, lord, that thou
couldst put into thy glove ?" said she. Then he told her
how the mice came to the last of the fields in his sight.
" And one of them was less nimble than the rest, and is
now in my glove; to-morrow I will hang it." "My
lord," said she, "this is marvelous; but yet it would be
unseemly for a man of dignity like thee to be hanging
such a reptile as this." 'Woe betide me," said he, "if
I would not hang them all, could I catch them, and such
as I have I will hang." ' Verily, lord," said she, " there is
no reason that I should succor this reptile, except to pre-
vent discredit unto thee. Do therefore, lord, as thou wilt."

Then he went to the Mound of Narberth, taking the
mouse with him. And he set up two forks on the highest
part of the mound. And while he was doing this, behold,
he saw a scholar coming towards him, in old and poor
and tattered garments. And it was now seven years
since he had seen in that place either man or beast
except those four persons who had remained together
until two of them were lost.

"My lord," said the scholar, "good-day to thee."
"Heaven prosper thee, and my greeting be unto thee!
And whence dost thou come, scholar?" asked he. "I
come, lord, from singing in England; and wherefore dost
thou inquire ?" i( Because for the last seven years," an-
swered he, " I have seen no man here save four secluded
persons, and thyself this moment." " Truly, lord," said
he, " I go through this land unto mine own. And what
work art thou upon, lord ?" "I am hanging a thief that
I caught robbing me," said he. " What manner of thief

157

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

is that?" asked the scholar. "I see a creature in thy
hand like unto a mouse, and ill does it become a man of
rank equal to thine to touch a reptile such as this. Let
it go forth free." " I will not let it go free, by Heaven,"
said he ; " I caught it robbing me, and the doom of a thief
will I inflict upon it, and I will hang it." "Lord," said
he, " rather than see a man of rank equal to thine at such
a work as this, I would give thee a pound, which I have
received as alms, to let the reptile go forth free." " I will
not let it go free," said he, "neither will I sell it." "As
thou wilt, lord," he answered; :'I care naught." And
the scholar went his way.

And as he was placing the cross-beam upon the two
forks, behold, a priest came towards him, upon a horse
covered with trappings. " Good-day to thee, lord," said
he. "Heaven prosper thee!" said Manawyddan; "thy
blessing." "The blessing of Heaven be upon thee!
And what, lord, art thou doing?" "I am hanging a
thief that I caught robbing me," said he. 'What
manner of thief, lord?" asked he. "A creature," he
answered, " in form of a mouse. It has been robbing me,
and I am inflicting upon it the doom of a thief." " Lord,"
said he, " rather than see thee touch this reptile, I would
purchase its freedom." "By my confession to Heaven,
neither will I sell it nor set it free." "It is true, lord,
that it is worth nothing to buy ; but rather than see thee
defile thyself by touching such a reptile as this, I will give
thee three pounds to let it go." " I will not, by Heaven,"
said he, " take any price for it. As it ought, so shall it
be hanged." And the priest went his way.

Then he noosed the string around the mouse's neck,

158

THE SEVEN ENCHANTED CANTREVS

and as he was about to draw it up, behold, he saw a
bishop's retinue, with his sumpter-horses and his at-
tendants. And the bishop himself came towards him.
And he stayed his work. 'Lord Bishop," said he, "thy
blessing." "Heaven's blessing be unto thee!" said he.
"What work art thou upon?" "Hanging a thief that
I caught robbing me," said he. 'Is not that a mouse
that I see in thy hand ? " " Yes," answered he, " and she
has robbed me." "Ah," said he, "since I have come
at the doom of this reptile, I will ransom it of thee. I
will give thee seven pounds for it, and that rather than
see a man of rank equal to thine destroying so vile a
reptile as this. Let it loose, and thou shalt have the
money." "I declare to Heaven that I will not let it
loose." " If thou wilt not loose it for this, I will give thee
four and twenty pounds of ready money to set it free."
" I will not set it free, by Heaven, for as much again,"
said he. " If thou wilt not set it free for this, I will give
thee all the horses that thou seest in this plain, and
the seven loads of baggage, and the seven horses that
they are upon." " By Heaven, I will not," he replied.
"Since for this thou wilt not set it free, do so at what
price soever thou wilt." "I will that Rhiannon and
Pryderi be free," said he. "That thou shalt have," he
answered. " Not yet will I loose the mouse, by Heaven."
" What then wouldst thou ?" " That the charm and the
illusion be removed from the seven cantrevs of Dyved."
"This shalt thou have also; set therefore the mouse
free." "I will not set it free, by Heaven," said he, "till
I know who the mouse may be." "She is my wife."
"Wherefore came she to me?" 'To despoil thee," he

159

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

answered. " I am Lloyd, the son of Kilwed, and I cast
the charm over the seven cantrevs of Dyved. And it
was to avenge Gawl, the son of Clud, from the friendship
that I had towards him, that I cast the charm. And
upon Pryderi did I avenge Gawl, the son of Clud, for
the game of Badger in the Bag, that Pwyll, the son of
Auwyn, played upon him. And when it was known
that thou wast come to dwell in the land, my household
came and besought me to transform them into mice,
that they might destroy thy corn. And they went the
first and the second night, and destroyed thy two crops.
And the third night came unto me my wife and the ladies
of the court, and besought me to transform them. And
I transformed them. Now she is not in her usual health.
And had she been in her usual health, thou wouldst not
have been able to overtake her; but since this has taken
place, and she has been caught, I will restore to thee
Pryderi and Rhiannon, and I will take the charm and
illusion from off Dvved. Set her therefore free." "I

V

will not set her free yet." "What wilt thou more ?" he
asked. "I will that there be no more charm upon the
seven cantrevs of Dyved, and that none shall be put
upon it henceforth; moreover, that vengeance be never
taken for this, either upon Pryderi or Rhiannon, or upon
me." "All this shalt thou have. And truly thou hast
done wisely in asking this. Upon thy head would have
lit all this trouble." 'Yea," said he, "for fear thereof
was it that I required this." "Set now my wife at
liberty." 'I will not," said he, "until I see Pryderi and
Rhiannon with me free." "Behold, here they come,"
he answered.

160

THE SEVEN ENCHANTED CANTREVS

And thereupon behold Pryderi and Rhiannon. And
he rose up to meet them, and greeted them, and sat down
beside them. "Ah, chieftain, set now my wife at
liberty," said the bishop. "Hast thou not received all
thou didst ask?" "I will release her, gladly," said he.
And thereupon he set her free.

Then he struck her with a magic wand, and she was
changed back into a young woman, the fairest ever seen.

' Look round upon thy land," said he, " and thou wilt
see it all tilled and peopled as it was in its best estate."
And he rose up and looked forth. And when he looked
he saw all the lands tilled, and full of herds and dwellings*

ROBIN HOOD AND THE SORROW-
FUL KNIGHT

Adapted by W. C. Hazlitt

ROBIN stood in Barnsdale, and leaned against a
tree. By his side were John, Scathlock, and
Much. Presently unto Robin spake John thus : —
"Master, an ye would give us the word that we might
dine, it were well."

" Nay," quoth Robin, " thereto I have no lust, until I
see some baron bold or other guest unbekenned, or
some squire or some knight that may pay worthily for
his cheer. Take your bows in your hands, good fel-
lows, and leave me here ; and walk up to the Sayles, and
so on to the Watling Street. Abide there until ye be-
come aware of any that may lighten the cost of our
meal."

They went to the Sayles and to the Watling Street;
and they looked east and they looked west; and no
manner of man might they espy. Yet at the last, as
they cast their eyes down a byway in Barnsdale, they
perceived where a knight came riding along. Heavy
was his bearing and little his pride ; one foot was in the
stirrup, and the other out. His hood hung over his
eyes, and his garb was simple enough: a sorrier man,

162

"TRULY I HAVE EXPECTED THEE THB6 $tVO o

rrP< M

i-g\ v _ * * I

ira

ROBIN AND THE SORROWFUL KNIGHT

forsooth, never rode in the merry woods on a summer's
day.

The yeomen approached him full courteously, and
Little John, because he knew that he was of knightly
degree, bending his knee at the saddlebows, welcomed
him to the forest side. 'My master," quoth he, "hath
waited dinner for you these three hours past."
'Who is your master ?" the knight demanded.

"His name, sir, is Robin Hood."

"He is a good yeoman," the stranger returned,
"whom-of I have heard much commendation. Albeit
my purpose was to have dined to-day at Blithe or Don-
caster, yet I consent with you three to go unto your
master."

Then they went all together, and as he rode along the
tears stole from his eyes, and coursed down his cheeks.
They brought him to the place where their master tar-
ried, who unto him said, as he doffed his headgear,
and beseemingly knelt: "Welcome art thou to me, sir
knight! Truly I have expected thee these two hours."

" God thee save, good Robin," quoth the knight,
"and all thy comrades so gallant and free!"

They sat to their dinner, and numbles of the deer, and
waterfowl, and pheasant, with wine and bread in plenty,
they had ; and Robin bade the knight eat and drink and
spare not.

"Gramercy, Robin," said his guest, "such a fair
meal have I not seen these three weeks. If ever I
come again this way, I trust to give thee as good."

"I am not so nice in the order of my diet," cried
Robin. " But since it was never the manner for a yeoman

163

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

to pay for a knight's cheer, thou wilt clear the score,
wilt thou not, ere thou goest hence ?"

" I have nought in my purse," the stranger answered
and said, "that I can proffer for shame."

"Tell me truth, sir," quoth Robin, "how much hast
thou, all told?"

"Ten shilling and no more," said the other.

"An' so it be," said Robin, "not one penny do I
touch, and an thou needest more for thy occasions,
I shall freely lend it thee."

Little John searched the knight's mail, and found
indeed that he had sooth spoken ; and thereupon Robin
commanded them to bring wine of the best, and bade
the knight drink to his content.

"Tell me now, knight," he presently said, "and I
shall keep thy counsel right well : wert thou made a knight
malgre thyself, or one of yeomanry? Hast thou been
an unthrifty husband of thy substance, or an usurer ? '

"None of these, by my faith, Robin, have I been,"
he protested, "for, God is my witness, an hundred
winter herebefore my ancestors knights have been. I
am called Sir Richard at the Lee. Within this two -or
three year, my neighbors well know that I could spend
four hundred pound by the year. Now have I no
goods save my children and my wife, till God amend
my estate."

"How hast thou lost thy riches, then?" Robin
demanded.

"By my not overwise kindness. I had a son for-
sooth, Robin, that should have been my heir, and

•

when as he had but twenty winters, jousted he with the

164

ROBIN AND THE SORROWFUL KNIGHT

best, and for that he slew on a time a knight of Lan-
cashire ; I was fain to lay my estate to pledge to save his
life. To the Abbot of St. Mary's at York, Robin, my
lands are in gage, and are forfeit, alas ! unless so be the
money be repaid within a short day. And whereas I
have it not, I go to seek grace; and so, farewell, for the
time draweth nigh."

"What is the sum ?" Robin asked.

''Four hundred pound," said he.

'What, then, wilt thou do, put-case thou losest thy
inheritance?"

" I shall cross the salt sea, Robin, and go to the Holy
land, where Christ our Saviour was quick and dead, and
to the Mount of Calvary." And the tears once more
started to his eyes.

"Hast thou no friends ?"

'Whenso I was rich of estate, Robin, yea, verily, had
I store; but now they shun me, and know me not."

"Pass the wine round," said Robin; "the knight
drinks not. Well, and hast thou neither any one who
would be thy surety?"

"By Him that died on a tree, none, save, maybe,
Peter, Paul, and John."

" Cease thy jesting, knight, for by Him that made me,
and shope both sun and moon," said Robin, "nought
set I by such warrantise."

"None other have I," quoth he, "unless it be Our
Dear Lady, that never yet failed me in my need."

" In faith, thou couldest have no better an one.
John, go to my coffers, and tell truly four hundred
pounds."

165

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

And John went, as he was bidden, and Scathlock with
him, and they brought the money to Robin, eighteen
score pounds and upwards.

Then Much spake grudgingly, whenas he saw so
large a treasure about to go to Sir Richard at the Lee ;
but John chid him, saying it was a good almsdeed to
help so gentle a knight; and withal he prayed Robin, if
it were not meet to offer his guest a new livery, that he
might appear before the lord abbot as became his con-
dition.

"For ye have scarlet and green, master," said John.
" There is many a merchant in England that hath not so
rich a store."

And when Robin gave leave, he took his bow, and
measured three ells of each color, and at every ell he
leapt.

"What devil's-kin draper is this ?" muttered Much.

"He may give him all the better measure," cried
Scathlock, laughing, "since it costeth him so little."

But John marked them not; and he prevailed on
Robin, who was nothing loath, to find him a new gray
courser, and a new saddle.

"What dost thou give the knight thyself, John?"
Robin inquired.

"Even a pair of gilt spurs, master," he answering
said, "that he may pray for all this company."

'To-morrow," said Sir Richard at the Lee, " I must
be at St. Mary's to redeem my lands, or they go from me
forever. When shall be my day, Robin?"

'This day twelvemonth in this place," the yeoman
replied ; " and I lend thee John to keep thee company to

166

ROBIN AND THE SORROWFUL KNIGHT

York as thy servant, and to aid thee to his power, because
it were shame that a knight should go unattended."

The knight set out from Barnsdale, blessing Robin
Hood and his men for the best friends that could to him
have befallen ; and with John at his side pricked forward
on his way to the abbey of Our Blessed Lady, merrier in
heart than he had weened evermore to be; for in his
mail he carried the freedom of his fair lands and his
children's heritage.

II

The lord abbot sat in high state at St. Mary's at York,
and with him were the high cellarer and the chief justi-
ciary of England and the sheriff of Yorkshire, that were
partakers, all of them, in the venture whereby on failure
of his day Sir Richard at the Lee, that gentle knight,
lost his lands at Utersdale for aye.

The high abbot remembered them all, who were there
present, how this day twelvemonth the knight of Uters-
dale had borrowed of him four hundred pound, and laid
his lands in pledge; and that if he came not soon to
redeem them, he should suffer disherison.

" It is full early," said the prior; " the day has much to
run. I had liever lay down a hundred pound than take
away too lightly the knight's belongings. He is maybe
beyond sea, and cannot reach England in just time. I
wis he may be suffering great hardship ; and it were sore
pity to deal too strictly with him, and too sternly use our
power."

' Thou art ever in my beard," quoth the high abbot.

"He is dead or hanged, doubtless," said the high

167

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

cellarer, " and we shall have anon four hundred pounds
more to spend by the year."

"He will not come yet, I dare well undertake," said
the chief justiciary.

Meanwhile, Sir Richard at the Lee and Little John
had ridden well, until they came to the abbey of Our
Lady at York, and ere they drew within sight of the
gates, that gentle knight threw off his upper habit, and
clothed himself in poor weeds, and Little John in like
manner; and when they knocked at the gates, the porter
opened to them, and showed them how the lord abbot,
with many more of high degree, were at their meat.

They descended from their horses, and the porter
said : " Lead them into the stable, where they may have
whereof to eat, and rest, till ye have for them again
need."

"Nay," quoth Little John, "they go not thither by
my counsel." And whileas the knight, whose valet for
the nonce he was at this time, was brought into the
hall, John stayed behind with the horses and the mail
wherein the money lay, that they had carried there-
withal.

The knight went forth into the hall, where they sat
at table, and kneeled down, and in lowly wise saluted
the high abbot and all there assembled.

" Sir abbot," said the knight, " I am here to keep my
day."

"Thou hast brought with thee the four hundred
pound, hast thou not?"

"Not one penny," quoth the knight.
'Thou art a shrewd debtor," cried the abbot. "Sir

168

ROBIN AND THE SORROWFUL KNIGHT

justice, it is well ; I drink to thee ! - - What doest thou
here, then, sirrah, that thou art before me without the
money?"

" I am here, sir abbot, to pray your good lordship of
a longer day," he said, and yet knelt.

"The time has come and gone, and thy lands have
passed from thee," said the high abbot.

The knight besought the chief justiciary, and like-
wise the sheriff, and once again the high abbot, that he
would lend a merciful ear unto him, and unto the lord
abbot: "I will be thy true servant, my lord," quoth he,
"till I have well gotten the four hundred pound," and
to him still denying : " But I have my land again, full
dearly it shall be bought. It is good, lords, to assay a
friend, ere a man have of him need."

The lord abbot looked upon that gentle knight full
angerly, and bade him quit the hall, calling him a
false knight. But he shewed the lord abbot that he
spake not truly, for he had never been other than true;
and then he rose to his feet, and to the lord abbot he
said: "To suffer a knight to kneel so long is scant
courtesy. I have been in many a tourney and many a
fight, and have ever stood in the front."

" Sir abbot," said the chief justiciary, " what wilt thou
give over and above, that the knight may sign a release ?
Else dare I to swear that never shall ye hold your land
in quiet."

"An hundred pound more I will give," said the high
abbot.

" Give him two," said the chief justiciary.

" Forbear your reckonings, my lords," said the knight

169

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

more firmly. " Not one, nor two hundred, nor a thou-
sand should serve ; I will not have, for heir to my lands,
abbot, justice, or friar."

They all sat marveling what he might signify, and
conferred together. But the knight started to the door
of the hall, and returned straightway, bearing in both
his hands a bag; to the board where they sat he ad-
vanced, and loosening the cords, he shook out four
hundred pound.

"Here is the gold, sir abbot," he cried, "that thou
diddest lend to me on my lands. Haddest thou been
more courteous, thou mightest have had something to
boot."

They had all laid down their knives and spoons, and
ate and drank no more.

"Sir abbot, and all the others that I see," said the
knight, "ye have your money again, agree among you,
as ye may; and since my day I have kept, I shall take
back my land, whatever ye may do."

He marched straight out of the hall, a proud and
jocund man, and found Little John in the court await-
ing him; and they took horse and went their way; and
whenso they had lost sight of York, they donned again
their gayer raiment, and proceeded on their road to-
gether, until John took leave of that gentle knight to go
unto Nottingham, and Sir Richard at the Lee drew not
rein until he came to his own gates at his house in
Utersdale in the forest.

' Welcome, my lord," said his wife, " albeit lost is all
our good."

'Nay, madam," he replied, "not so; be of better

170

ROBIN AND THE SORROWFUL KNIGHT

cheer, and pray for Robin Hood, that his soul may
enter into bliss; for without his bounty we had been
beggars for a certainty. As I went by the way, madam,
I met that excellent yeoman, and he lent unto me the
money, wherewith I have freed our lands."

in

The day was at hand when the knight of Utersdale
was under covenant to render himself in Barnsdale,
and restore to Robin the four hundred pound that so
happily redeemed his lands from pawn.

Robin stood in the forest, and with him were John,
Scathlock, and Much the Miller's son.

"Shall we go to our nunchion, master?" asked John,
for it was mid-day.

" Nay," said Robin; " I doubt that Our Lady is wroth
with me, that she sendeth me not my money."

" Have no fear," John replied ; " the sun has some way
to go ere it set, and I dare answer for the knight, that he
is trusty and true."

' Take thy bow in thy hand, John," quoth his master,
"and let Scathlock and Much bear thee company, and
go up to the Watling Street. Thou mayest by chance
alight on some one, be he a messenger from Our Lady
or a man that can make us mirth, or a needy yeoman
that I might bestead."

Not well pleased was John to go longer fasting; yet
he girt on his sword, and they all sallied forth to do as
their master had commanded them, and presently they
descried a right royal equipage, as it came by the way.

171

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

Two black monks went before, each on a fair palfrey,
and after them followed seven sumpter-mules well-laden,
and men-at-arms fifty and two. No bishop rode more
proudly in progress.

"I lay my life," cried John, plucking up his heart
again, "that these holy men have brought us our pay.
Make ready your bows, my brethren, and fear not.
There are but three of us, all told; yet our master will
give us a sorry welcome, an we bring not these guests to
dine with him this day."

" Stay, churlish monks," John cried, " or you are dead.
Full wroth ye have made our master, that stays fasting
for you."

' Who is your master ? " demanded the foremost monk.

"Robin Hood."

"He is a strong thief, whom-of heard I ever yet no
good."

"He is a yeoman of the forest," said John, "and he
has bidden you both to dine with him yonder where he
lies."

But Much let fly a bolt at one of those holy men, and
he fell to the earth ; and of those fifty men and two that
were set as a guard over the sumpters, all, save a little
page and one other, fled out of view.

They led the other monk, that was truly the high
cellarer of St. Mary's at York, to the lodge-door, and
Robin did off his hood, but the cellarer lacked the like
courtesy.

"He is a churl," said John.

"No matter," said Robin. "How many had he with
him?"

172

ROBIN AND THE SORROWFUL KNIGHT

"Fifty-two and another monk, that we left on the
ground."

" Let the horn sound," said Robin, " that we may have
company befitting, put-case they should return."

The high cellarer, after he had washed, sat to dinner,
and drank of the best, and Robin and John served him
right dutifully, till, when all was done, Robin shewed
him how he had lent, it was a twelvemonth, a little
money to Sir Richard at the Lee, so that he might acquit
himself of a debt to St. Mary's. The high cellarer
sware that he wist nought of such a matter; but Robin
held that because he was an officer of the abbey, he must
be the messenger sent to keep the day, and for that he
was so true to the time he yielded him great thanks.
The high cellarer made a vow, that he had but twenty
marks in his mail.

" If it be so," quoth Robin, " thou mayest even keep
them, and I will lend thee more an need be."

John spread his mantle on the ground, and out of the
cellarer's coffers he took eight hundred pieces and more.
'The abbey," said he, "hath doubled our venture."

('Monk," said Robin, in high glee, "Our Lady is the
truest woman whom-of I ever heard tell. An I had
searched all England through, I could not have placed
my money to more profitable usance. Fill of the best
wine, John; let the cellarer drink ere he go."

But the cellarer said "Nay," and put spurs to his
palfrey, as to go.

' WTiither are ye bound, sir?" asked Robin.

'To certain manors in this country," he answered,
"whereas our reeves do us wrong."

173

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

"Greet well your abbot from me," said Robin, "and
your prior also, and pray them well every day to send us
such a guest."

IV

In the meantime the knight of Utersdale came not,
and seemed like to break his day. But about three hours
after noon, as Robin and John and certain others yet
lingered on the scene, rode Sir Richard at the Lee in
sight, attended by his following ; and as he drew near, he
alighted from his palfrey and bent his knee to Robin.

" God save thee, good Robin Hood, and all this com-
pany," quoth he.

"Rise, gentle knight," quoth Robin; "right welcome
art thou to me. And, I pray you, what taketh thee so
late to the greenwood ?"

"It was my duty, good Robin," he answered; "but I
shall tell you, that I was kept at a wrestling, whereby
I passed, namely, at Wentbridge, and holp a poor
yeoman, whom they would have wronged else."

" 'Fore God, thereof give thee thanks, knight; he
that aids poor yeomen is my friend."

"Have here, Robin," proceeded the knight, "four
hundred pound that I borrowed, and twenty marks for
the courtesy."

"Nay," Robin answered; "Our Lady by her cellarer
hath already satisfied me; and if I should take it twice,
it were a shame indeed. But truly, knight, thou art
welcome; and what import these bows and arrows, so
fair and fine, that thou hast brought thee-with?"

"A poor gift to thee, Robin."

174

ROBIN AND THE SORROWFUL KNIGHT

Robin took them in good part, and then he told the
knight all the story about the high cellarer; and over
their supper well they laughed.

"And hast thou gotten thy lands securely back into
thy hands ?" the yeoman demanded.

"Ay, at length; but the abbey labored shrewdly to
dispossess me, and sent messengers to London to make
suit to our king thereupon; and the high cellarer him-
self was to have gone thither to moot farther therein,
and was only by thee stayed from his purpose."

"He let me understand differently," quoth Robin,
" and he was a false monk. What was the wrestling at
Wentbridge, knight, whereat thou didst so courteously
intervene?"

The knight showed how there was published a wrest-
ling for a prize to the winner of a pair of gloves, a gold
ring, and a pipe of wine, and how a stranger yeoman
won it; but they denied him his right, and would have
slain him forsooth, had he, the knight and his retinue,
not ridden into the throng, and for the sake of Robin
Hood defended that yeoman, and caused to be delivered
unto him the trophies of the day. "And I gave him,"
added he, "five marks for his wine, that it might be
broached, drink who would."

Robin was right glad ; and because the knight was not
rich, and had spent of his substance not a little in coming
thither so accompanied, and in furnishing a hundred bows
and the like number of sheaves of arrows, all of the best,
his heart opened, and he said to John, as the knight made
ready to go before the gloaming : " Fetch me four hundred
pound of the cellarer's treasure that he left behind."

175

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

Then when John had brought the money, he turned
to Sir Richard at the Lee, and said: "Thou wilt keep
thy four hundred pound, knight, and four hundred
other I count out to thee for thy bows and thy arrows;
and if thou ever standest in requirement of more, let me
have thy news. But my counsel to thee is, for the time
to come be a better husband of thy store."

So they parted for awhile, Sir Richard at the Lee and
Robin Hood; and Robin holp him to mount his pal-
frey, and bade him heartily well to fare.

ROBIN HOOD AND THE BUTCHER

•

By Eva March Tappan

THANK you kindly, sir," said the little old woman
to Robin Hood. " It 's more than once that you 've
helped me, when the cow went dry and the pig died.
It 's better than a pig that you 've been to me many and
many a time, sir. And then there 's the good brown
cloth that you gave me for a cloak, sir. There is n't
another woman in town that has so fine a cloak. You 'd
know it came from over the sea by the feel of it ; and
there 's folk in the town that has felt of it, too, and it was
the sheriff's wife, it was. She came up, tossing her
head with all the feathers on it, and followed me in
through the door of the church to mass, and -

" Did you go in through the door ahead of the sheriff's
wife?" interrupted Robin, with a merry twinkle in his
eye.

' Truly, I did, sir. I said to myself, said I, * Now I 'm
naught but a poor little old woman, and I live in a hut
with a thatched roof, and she lives in a stone house; but
when the great folk give me such a fine cloak as this, it 's
but the reverence that 's due to them to take it into the
church before the rain might come to wet it."

"And so you went ahead of the sheriff's wife!"

" I did that, and I felt the sheriff's wife a-feeling of it
when she went through the door. You 're good to me,

177

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

indeed, sir. Will you come into the cottage, and let me
make you an oaten cake ?"

Robin went into the cottage, and sat down on a
wooden stool. The little old woman bustled about,
and stirred up the oaten meal and spread it out thin on
the board, and set it up before the fire to bake. Then
she pulled forward the iron crane, and on the hook she
hung a little iron pot full of the nicest porridge that ever
was made. Very soon the porridge began to bubble,
and the oaten cake was brown as a berry.

" No, no, thank you humbly, sir," said she, " but I '11
not sit down, sir. I '11 stand by your stool and serve you.
It 's a proud woman that I am to have you sit at my table,
and eat my oaten cake, and drink my porridge." So
she poured more and more of the porridge into the
wooden bowl, and put piece after piece of the oaten cake
on the table beside it.

By and by Robin pushed the stool back from the
table.

" So you walk into the church before the sheriff's
wife," said he, "and you won't sit down at the table
with a simple bowman like me that the sheriff thinks is
only fit to be hanged."

"It's a humble little old woman that I am," she
answered, "but it's the poor folk that know the real
gentlefolk like you, sir. The sheriff's wife is naught
but the wife of the sheriff."

"It's time for me to be going," said Robin. "Have
you a bit of meat for your dinner ?"

" It 's oaten cake and porridge that I '11 be having
for my dinner," answered the little old woman simply.

178

ROBIN HOOD AND THE BUTCHER

' There 's the butcher down the road," said Robin,
shading his eyes, for the sun was coming up over the
trees. " He 's on his way to Nottingham, and we '11
lighten his cart for him ; or should you rather have a bit
of lightfoot?"

The little old woman began to tremble.

"Don't you, sir," she pleaded, "and don't you be
taking it amiss, but I 'm afeard by week-days and
afeard by Sundays when I think of you. Won't you
get the king's pardon, sir, and then I '11 know you '11
not be hanged on the gallows-tree?"

But Robin had gone down the road, and he called to
the butcher : —

"Hoot, man, have you a juicy slice of mutton that 's
fit to go under the finest cloak in Nottingham ?"

" Indeed, I have, and it 's on its way to the wife of
the sheriff," called the butcher.

Robin looked closely at the man and asked slyly : —

" Have you maybe a good bit of lightfoot hidden away
in that cart of yours ?" Then the butcher laughed and
Robin laughed.

' It 's all the fault of the little woman at home," said
the butcher. "She said that she worrited by day and
worrited by night, and she sent me off to get the king's
pardon. The best of women have a bit of foolishness
in them."

"And the better they are, the bigger it is," declared
Robin gravely, "but it might be that a woman would
give good advice. Here 's the little old woman in the
cottage yonder, she *s been telling me to get the king's
pardon; and when a woman wears a cloak like hers,

179

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

a man must hearken well to what she says. I '11 tell you
what we '11 do. I '11 try being a butcher for a day. How
much is your meat worth?"

" It might be one mark," answered the butcher.

" That 's one, and the use of the horse is two, and the
cart, three ; and, oh, the frock and the cap. I '11 borrow
it all, and I '11 give you four broad marks of gold. Do
you take my good green cloak and my hunting-horn and
my hat with the feather and bide with the little old
woman till I come back. The sheriff shan't be hunger-
ing for his meat either. The best slice goes to the little
old woman, but the next best goes to the wife of the
sheriff, and I '11 carry it to her myself."

" There 's more than one that would grieve if you
should fall into trouble," said the butcher.

"And why should one butcher fall into trouble more
than another ?" queried Robin lightly. " It might be that
I 'd bring the sheriff back with me. It 's often enough
that he 's sought me to come to him."

Robin put on the long white butcher's frock and the
little round cap, and into the cap he stuck a red rosebud,
and then he set off for Nottingham.

" Good-by, good-by," he cried to the little old woman;
but she only threw her apron over her face and crept
into the house.

"Hold, here 's the whip," called the butcher.

" Never a whip do I use for my beasts," cried Robin
over his shoulder.

The good horse looked back at Robin. Then she
switched her tail and winked her left ear at him, and
they set off in the wildest gallop that ever carried a

180

ROBIN HOOD AND THE BUTCHER

butcher's cart up the road to Nottingham. One wheel
went over a log, and one went over a rock, and the pieces
of meat bounded up into the air like hailstones that had
struck a roof. The mutton hammered the beef, and the
pork pounded the chicken, and again the good horse
switched her tail and winked her left ear and galloped
on to Nottingham. She dashed through the brook, she
scrambled up the hill, she almost rolled down the hill,
and the cart was now on one side of the road and now
on the other. The ducks called " Quack, quack !" The
little dogs ran out to bark at the ducks, and scampered
back with their tails between their legs. The cats sat
on the fences ready to spit at the dogs, but the cats,
too, ran for their lives without ever saying " Pst!" The
rooster strutted across the road, and the hens fluttered
after him ; but they had no time to go back again, for the
butcher's cart was upon them. The people in the cot-
tages put their heads out of the windows ; but there was
nothing to see except a great cloud of dust whirling up
the road, so they crossed themselves and bolted the
doors ; for perhaps the fiend himself was in that cloud of
dust, they whispered to one another fearfully. And still
the good horse switched her tail and winked her left ear
and galloped on to Nottingham.

The keeper of the town gates flung them wide open,
and in came Robin, in his long white frock and white
cap with the red rosebud in it. Every piece of meat lay
still in its place, and the good horse arched her neck and
went proudly up the street with the great white cart
till she stood in the square in front of the sheriff's house.

"Meat to sell, good meat to sell," cried Robin. The

181

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

wife of the sheriff opened the door and came out on the
steps.

" How much is your nice, juicy mutton ?" asked she.

"A penny a pound," quoth Robin.

" Give me four pounds," said the sheriff's wife quickly,
for good mutton was full threepence a pound.

"Here's a pound weight," cried Robin, and in one
hand he caught up a stone as big as his head while in the
other he held the nice, juicy piece of mutton. " Here 's a
f orequarter, that 's one pound ; and here 's another fore-
quarter, that 's two pounds. Here 's a hindquarter, that 's
three; and here's the other hindquarter, that 's four."

Then the sheriff's wife ran into the house as fast as
she could run to get the sheriff to carry in the meat, for
she had no mind to lose such a bargain as that. The
sheriff came out and made sure of the two forequarters
and the two hindquarters, all for fourpence.

Robin went on calling, " Meat to sell, good meat to
sell;" and again the sheriff's wife came out on the steps
and asked : —

"How much is your good, tender beef?" and Robin
answered : —

" A penny a pound, but I 'm to have my own dinner
of it."

The sheriff sat behind the shutters, and he whispered
to his wife: —

"Ask him to dinner. I've thought of something."

"Will you come to dinner with us ?" asked the sher-
iff's wife. " I '11 buy your beef for a penny, and give you
a dinner from it."

"Ay, that will I gladly," answered Robin heartily.

182

ROBIN HOOD AND THE BUTCHER

"Come when the sun is on the noon mark in the
square," said she ; and the sheriff whispered to her
from behind the shutter : —

" I know him, I know him. It takes a wise man to be
a sheriff, and I can tell who he is."

The other butchers had been gazing with their mouths
and their eyes wide open, and one whispered to another: —

"The man's on a wager; he's no butcher."

"Yes, he is," said the other softly; "but the poor
fellow 's mad."

"Let's get him away," said the first, "before the
sheriff cheats him out of every penny."

"We'll ask him to dine with us," suggested a third.
" We '11 find where he lives, and when the sheriff is
taking his nap, we '11 carry him home." So one of them
went up to Robin and said : —

' We be all butchers together, sir, and we 've come
to ask you to eat dinner with us at the little inn beside
the oak-tree."

'Thank you kindly," responded Robin. "He's no
true man who '11 deny one of his own trade. Shall we
dine one hour before the sun is on the noon mark in
the square?'

'Yes," answered they; and an hour before the sun
was on the noon mark in the square, they all went away
to the inn. They called for ale and beer and black
pudding; but soon Robin began to call, and he called
for fish and fowl and veal and marrow pasties and beef
and cheese-cakes and tansy-cake and syllabub and jelly
and junket and meat and sack. Never in all their
lives had the butchers eaten such a dinner.

183

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

"However shall we pay the reckoning?" they began
to whisper, but Robin kept on calling; and now there
came in so many bottles of the inn-keeper's best wine
that the good butchers soon forgot all about the reck-
oning, and they did not even notice when Robin slipped
out of the door and left them all sitting around the table.

"Here 's a five-pound note for the dinner," he said to
the innkeeper, and the innkeeper said : —

"Will you kindly come again, sir?"

"That will I," replied Robin. "Never a day will I
sell meat in Nottingham that I do not have a dinner at
your own good inn."

It was almost noon by the mark in the square when
Robin walked boldly up to the sheriff's front door.

" Come in, come in," called the sheriff. * There 's
always a welcome for good true men like you."

" I 'm grateful for your courtesy," said Robin. ' When
a man 's but a simple butcher, he 's humbly thankful
for a great man's kindness."

" Oho ! " roared the sheriff. " It 's a witty fellow that
you are. There 's no man that likes a good jest better
than myself."

"Truly, Master Sheriff," said Robin gravely, "if I 'm
not a butcher, what am I then ? Must not a poor man
have some trade ?"

"Oh, I know well who you are," cried the sheriff,
" and there 's no man in Nottingham that would be
more welcome to my house."

Then in came the sheriff's wife. She wore a blue silk
gown that dragged behind her an ell or more. She had
beads about her neck and rings on her fingers and a

184

ROBIN HOOD AND THE BUTCHER

feather in her hair; and it was all to do honor to Robin,
for the sheriff had said to her : -

" Put on your best blue silk gown, and beads around
your neck and rings on your fingers and a feather in
your hair. I know who he is. His father owned the
wide lands to the west of us, and he had the best herd
of horned beasts in all Yorkshire. Bring out the old-
est wine from the north side of the cellar. The son 's
naught but a prodigal, and it won't be my fault if those
wide lands and that herd of horned beasts are n't my
own before I 'm a day older. We '11 give him wine till
his head turns, and then I '11 say, * Have you any horned
beasts to sell ? ' and I '11 say, ' Have you any good land to
sell ? ' and I '11 get his fine herd of cattle, and I '11 get his
land, I will, and it '11 cost me little save the wine that
he '11 drink."

" It 's a pity to waste the best wine," said the sheriff's
wife; " and I think, if I 'd only held on a bit, I might have
had the mutton for twopence instead of four."

" We '11 try to make it up on the land," said the sheriff.

All three sat down to the table. There was the roast
beef, and there was not very much besides, for the
sheriff's wife had thought : -

' What is the use of wasting a good dinner on a man
who '11 drink so much wine that he '11 not know whether
he 's had anything to eat or not ?"

Robin had some black bread and a piece of roast beef.
It was not the best piece either, for the sheriff thought : —

" He '11 be but a beggar in an hour from now, and it
won't take so much good wine to turn his head if he 's
had little to eat."

18.5

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

Very soon the wine was brought in. Each of them
had a wooden cup with a silver rim, and the sheriff filled
the cups again and again.

" He 's drunk twice as much as I," said the sheriff to
himself in great delight, for he did not know that Robin
had poured two glasses out of every three down upon the
rushes under the table. Pretty soon the sheriff's wife
touched her husband's foot, and he began : —

"And so you 're playing at being a butcher ?"

" Yes," said Robin, rather sleepily.

"You sell good meat, but have you by chance any
horned beasts to sell?" The sheriff's wife gave a nod
and a smile that meant : —

"How well he is doing it!" and Robin answered
gravely : -

'Yes, Master Sheriff, I have horned beasts; it might
be two or three hundred of them."

" I 'm not buying cattle, but young men like you often
need a bit of money; and if you are anxious to sell, I
might take them, just to help you along."

The sheriff's wife nodded a deeper nod and smiled
a wider smile than before, and the sheriff went on
boldly : -

" Perhaps you have a little land that you want to get
rid of? Of course you could buy it back again some
day, but I '11 take it of you now, if you will. It is n't every
man that would do it, but I 'm always ready to oblige a
friend in need."

The sheriff's wife nodded till one of her feathers fell
off, and when she left the table to fasten it on again, she
smiled so loud that Robin asked : -

186

ROBIN HOOD AND THE BUTCHER

"What was that?"

"Oh, only the cackling of the hens under the win-
dow," answered the sheriff. "And now," said he, "you
want the money right away; young folk are always in a
hurry; and if you'll take me in your butcher's cart, we'll
go and see the horned beasts and the bit of land."

Then the sheriff and Robin climbed up into the cart.
Again the good horse switched her tail and winked her
left ear, and again she galloped away over logs and rocks
and brooks, uphill and downhill.

' But this is the road to the forest," cried the sheriff, in
alarm.

'' It 's the nearest way to my herd of horned beasts,"
said Robin.

The sheriff was badly frightened, for he thought:
"Surely, the fellow 's mad;" but he could call upon no
one for help, for the gates were fastened, and the doors
were bolted, and the shutters of every house that they
passed were closed tight. Every man that lived on the
road had crossed himself and crept into bed when he
heard the wild galloping, for he had thought, " One may
escape the fiend once, but not twice."

The sheriff trembled, and clung to the seat to keep
from falling out of the cart. Then they turned into the
forest road, and now the sheriff trembled so that he
shook the cart.

'The saints preserve us from Robin Hood," cried he.
"Are you sure that your horned beasts are here?"
Just then a herd of deer flashed by.

'Those are my horned beasts," said the wild young
butcher, " and all around us is the good free land ; and if

187

HEROES OF THE BRITISH ISLES

you '11 have it, I '11 give you as good a title to it as my
father gave to me."

"He's surely mad," moaned the sheriff; and as they
came to a little cottage, he called out : —

"Help, help! Save me from the madman!"

It was the little old woman's cottage. She came run-
ning to the door, and when she saw the sheriff, she, too,
set up a screaming and a screeching : —

"Oh, Master Robin, Master Robin! The sheriff's
got him, the sheriff 's got him, and he '11 be hanged on
the gallows-tree. Oh, oh, oh!"

The real butcher man sat in a corner of the little old
woman's cottage, and now he put his head out of the
window and blew a long, long blast on Robin's horn.
There was a sound of tramping through the woods, and
in a minute Little John and his merry company were
with them.

"What is your will, Master?" asked they.

" I think it is the sheriff that wants to see you," said
Robin soberly.

The sheriff was whiter than the butcher's frock. He
had fallen down on his knees, and was shaking more
than he had shaken when the cart jolted over the logs
and over the rocks. Not a word said Robin's men, but
every one of them slowly fitted an arrow to his bow and
aimed it at the sheriff.

"Master, shall we shoot?" asked they.

" I 'm afraid you might hit him," answered Robin.

" We '11 just send him home with a present for his
wife. It 's she that likes good mutton, and we '11 send
her a fourpenny bit." Then a forequarter of mutton

188

ROBIN HOOD AND THE BUTCHER

was tied upon the sheriff's right shoulder and another
forequarter upon his left shoulder.

"Take a hindquarter in each hand," bade Robin,
" and go you straight home to your wife."

So the sheriff went stumbling and staggering under the
weight up the long road to the gates of Nottingham. He
did not dare to drop his burden, for Robin had said : —

" It 's not fitting for a great man like the sheriff to
journey over the land alone, and we '11 give him a goodly
band of followers, four and twenty of the best bowmen in
the country;" and whenever the sheriff stopped a minute
to rest, an arrow would whiz by his ear, and Robin would
call out : —

" It 's not courtesy to keep a great lady waiting for a
little fourpenny gift like that."

SCANDINAVIAN AND DANISH

HEROES

THE STORY OF FRITHIOF

By Julia Goddard

IN a cottage overshadowed by wide-spreading oaks,
and surrounded by a garden in which bloomed the
sweetest flowers of summer, lived an aged peasant named
Hilding.

Two children might be seen playing about the gar-
den from sunrise to sunset, but they were not old Hild-
ing's children. The handsome boy was the son of the
Thane, Thorsten Vikingsson; the little girl, with dove-
like eyes and silken tresses, was the daughter of good
King Bele.

Together the little ones played through the long
pleasant days in their foster-father's garden, or wan-
dered through the woods, or climbed the hills that
sheltered them from the northern winds. The boy
would seek treasures from the birds' nests for his fair
companion, not even fearing to rob the mountain eagle,
so that he might bring the spoil to Ingebjorg. He would
also take her far out on the blue sea in his little boat,
and Ingebjorg never felt afraid as long as Frithiof was
with her.

As Frithiof grew older, he became a great hunter,
and once he slew without weapons a fierce bear, which

193

SCANDINAVIAN AND DANISH HEROES

he brought home in triumph and laid at Ingebjorg's
feet.

During the winter evenings, they sat by the blazing
logs on the hearth, and Hilding told them wonderful
stories of Asgard and all its glories, of Odin the king of
the gods, and of the beautiful Friga.

But Frithiof thought she could not be half so beauti-
ful as Ingebjorg. And once he said so to her, and it
pleased her exceedingly. And he said, moreover, that
when he was a man, Ingebjorg should be his wife.
This also she was glad to hear, for she loved Frithiof
better than any one in the world.

But Old Hilding told them not to talk nonsense, for
Ingebjorg was a king's daughter, and Frithiof but the
son of a Thane.

II

In a room of his palace stood King Bele. He was
leaning on his sword, musing over all that was past, and
thinking of the future. He was an old man, and he
felt that his strength was failing him.

With him was his faithful friend Thorsten Vikingsson.
They had grown up to manhood together, they had
fought in many a battle side by side. They had been
companions at many a feast and revel ; and now, when
old age had fallen upon them, they drew closer to one
another, feeling that the hand of death was raised to
summon them into another world.

' The end of life is near," said the king; " the shadow
of death is cast upon me. No longer do I care for all
that men call pleasure. The chase hath lost its charm,

194

THE STORY OF FRITHIOF

the helmet sits heavy upon my brow, and the mead hath
lost its flavor. I would that my sons were here so that
I might give them my blessing."

Then the servants summoned to King Bele's presence
his two sons, Helgi and Halfdan. Dark was the counte-
nance of Helgi, and there was blood upon his hands,
for he had just been assisting at the mid-day sacrifice.
But the face of Halfdan was bright as the early morning,
and he was as light and joyous as his brother was dark
and gloomy.

Frithiof also came, for the Thane Thorsten Vikings-

o

son desired to see him, that he too might bless his son
when King Bele blessed the royal princes.

And the two old friends spoke words of wisdom to
their children, and prayed that the gods might be with
them in peace and war, in joy and sorrow, and grant
them a long life and a glorious death.

And when their counsels and prayers were ended,
King Bele said, " And now, O sons, I bid you remember,
in that day when death shall claim me and my faithful
friend, that ye lay our bones side by side near the shore
of the great ocean."

Ill

In due time, King Bele died, and Helgi and Halfdan
shared his kingdom between them.

Thorsten Vikingsson died also, and Frithiof became
lord of his ancestral home of Framnas.

Rich treasures did that home contain, three of them
of magic power.

The first was the sword of Angurvadel. Blood-red

195

SCANDINAVIAN AND DANISH HEROES

it shone in time of war, and woe to him who contended
with its owner on the battlefield.

Next was an arm-ring of pure gold, made by the god
Volund, and given by him to one of Thorsten Vikings-
son's forefathers. Once it was stolen and carried to
England by the Viking Sote, but Thorsten and his
friend King Bele pursued the robber. Over the sea
they sailed after the Viking, and landed at a lonely
place where the rocks reared up their sharp points and
made the coast dangerous.

There were deep caverns which the waters filled when
the tide wTas up, so lone and dark that men were almost
afraid to go into them.

But Thorsten Vikingsson and the king his master were
not daunted. Hither had they come after the pirate,
and here it was that he had last been heard of; and they
searched along the shore and in the caves, and peered
into every hole and cranny, until their eyes grew strained
and heavy, but no Viking Sote was to be seen.

They had almost given up hope of finding him, when,
looking through a chink that had hitherto escaped their
notice, a fearful sight was seen by the valiant Thane.

Within a mighty vault, forming a still cold tomb, there
lay a vessel all complete, with masts and spars and
anchor; and on the deck there sat a grim skeleton clad
in a robe of flame, and on his skinless arm glittered the
golden arm-ring wrought by Volund. The figure held
in his left hand a blood-stained sword, from which he
was trying to scour away the stains.

'It is my arm-ring," said Thorsten Vikingsson; "it
is the spirit of the Viking Sote."

196

THE STORY OF FRITHIOF

And forthwith he forced his way into the tomb, and,
after a deadly conflict with the spectre, regained his
treasure.

And the two friends sailed home in triumph.

The third great tiling that Frithiof inherited was the
dragon-ship Ellide, which his forefathers had won in
the following manner: —

One of them, a rough, rude Viking, with a tender
heart, was out at sea, and on a wreck that was fast
sinking saw an old man with green locks sitting dis-
consolately.

The good-natured Viking picked him up, took him
home, gave him of the best of food and of sparkling
mead, and would have lodged him in his house; but the
green-haired man said he could not tarry, for he had
many miles to sail that night.

' But when the sun comes up in the east," added
the stranger, "look for a thank-gift on the wild sea-
shore."

And behold, as morning dawned, the Viking saw a
goodly vessel making gallant headway. As she drew
near the land with streamer flying and broad sails
flapping in the wind, the Viking saw that there was no
soul on board of her; and yet, without steersman to
guide her, the vessel avoided the shoals and held her
way straight to the spot where he was standing.

Her prow was a dragon's head, a dragon's tail formed
her stern, and dragon's wings bore her along swifter
than an eagle before the storm.

The green-haired stranger was a sea-god, and the
dragon-ship Ellide was his thank-gift.

.

SCANDINAVIAN AND DANISH HEROES

Thus Frithiof, though only the son of a Thane, had
treasures that might have been coveted by kings and
princes. He sat in his father's halls, surrounded by his
companions ; upon his right was seated his bosom friend
Bjorn, and twelve bold champions clad in steel were
ranged around the board. And they drank in silence
to the memory of Thorsten Vikingsson.

But suddenly the harps struck up, and the skalds
poured forth their songs in honor of the dead Thane.

And Frithiof's eyes filled with tears as he listened to
his father's praises.

IV

In spite of Frithiof's wealth, Helgi and Halfdan
looked with disdain upon the son of their father's friend ;
and when Frithiof asked to have Ingebjorg for his wife,
Helgi scornfully answered, " My sister shall not wed the
son of a Thane. If you like to be our serf, we will make
room for you among our servants."

Then went Frithiof away in wrath.

There was another suitor for the hand of Ingebjorg,
good old King Ring, who, having lost his wife, thought
that the Lily of the North would make a tender mother
to his little son.

And he sent to Helgi and Halfdan to ask for Ingebjorg
in marriage, but the brothers treated him as they had
treated Frithiof; and the old king was roused, and he
swore he would revenge himself.

Helgi and Halfdan were afraid when they found that
Ring was really making ready for war. They began to
get their army into order, and placed Ingebjorg for

198

THE STORY OF FRITHIOF

safety in the temple of Balder, and in their distress they
even sent to Frithiof to ask him to come and help
them.

They chose wisely in the messenger they sent to plead
for them, for it was none other than old Hilding, who
had been so kind to Frithiof in his childhood.

Frithiof was playing at chess with Bjorn when Hilding
arrived. He pretended not to hear the message, and
went on with his game.

" Shall the pawn save the king ? " he asked of Bjorn.

And after a time he added : " There is no other way
to save the queen." Which showed that he had been
all the time occupied with Hilding's errand.

Therefore he returned with the old peasant, and con-
trived to see Ingebjorg in the temple of Balder, and
found that she still loved him as much as he loved her,
and did not wish to marry any one else.

And again he asked Helgi and Halfdan if they were
willing that Ingebjorg should be his wife.

And again the brothers said, Nay, with scorn, and
told him that he had profaned the temple of Balder
by speaking to Ingebjorg within its walls.

"For such a misdeed," said Helgi, "death or
banishment is the doom, and thou art in our power.
Nevertheless, we are willing, as we wish to make
thee useful to us, to forego the penalty. Thou shalt
therefore sail forth to the distant Orkney Isles, and
compel Jarl Angantyr to pay the tribute that he owes

us.'

Frithiof would have refused to go, but Ingebjorg
persuaded him to undertake the mission; for she was

109

SCANDINAVIAN AND DANISH HEROES

afraid of her brothers, and knew that Frithiof would be
safer on the wild seas than in their hands.

At last Frithiof consented, and he took leave of In-
gebjorg, and placed the golden bracelet that Volund had
made upon her arm, praying her to keep it for his sake.

And then he sailed away over the heaving waters, and
Ingebjorg mourned that her lover was gone.

Over the sea. It was calm enough when Frithiof
started; the storm-winds were asleep, and the waters
heaved gently as though they would fain help speed the
dragon-ship peacefully on her way.

But King Helgi standing on a rock repented that he
had suffered the noble Frithiof to escape his malice ; and
as he watched the good ship Ellide riding over the sea,
he prayed loudly to the ocean fiends that they would
trouble the waters and raise a fierce tempest to swallow
up Frithiof and the dragon-ship.

All at once, the sparkling sea turned leaden gray, and
the billows began to roll, the skies grew dark, and the
howl of the driving wind was answered by a sullen roar
from the depths beneath. Suddenly, a blinding flash
of lightning played around the vessel, and as it vanished
the pealing thunder burst from the clouds. The raging
sea foamed, and seethed, and tossed the vessel like a
feather upon its angry waves, and deeper sounded the
thunder, and more fiercely flashed the lightning round
the masts.

Wilder, wilder, wilder, grew the storm. Alas, for
Frithiof!

200

THE STORY OF FRITHIOF

"Ho! take the tiller in hand," shouted Frithiof to
Bjorn, " and I will mount to the topmost mast and look
out for danger."

And when he looked out, he saw the storm-fiends
riding on a whale. One was in form like to a great
white bear, the other like unto a terrible eagle.

" Now help me, O gift of the sea-god ! Help me, my
gallant Ellide!" cried Frithiof.

And the dragon-ship heard her master's voice, and
with her keel she smote the whale; so he died, and sank
to the bottom of the sea, leaving the storm-fiends tossing
upon the waves.

"Ho, spears and lances, help me in my need!"
shouted Frithiof, as he took aim at the monsters.

And he transfixed the shrieking storm-fiends, and left
them entangled in the huge coils of seaweed which the
storm had uprooted.

"Ho, ho!" laughed rugged Bjorn, "they are trapped
in their own nets."

And so they were; and they were so much taken up
with trying to free themselves from the seaweed and
from Frithiofs long darts, that they were unable to give
any heed to the storm, which therefore went down, and
Frithiof and his crew sailed on, and reached the Orkney
Isles in safety.

"Here comes Frithiof," said the Viking Atle. "I
know him by his dragon-ship."

And forthwith the Viking rose and went forth ; he had
heard of the strength of Frithiof, and wished to match
himself against him.

He did not wait to see whether Frithiof came in

201

SCANDINAVIAN AND DANISH HEROES

enmity or friendship. Fighting was the first thing he
thought of, and what he most cared for.

However, the Viking had the worst of it in the battle.

"There is witchcraft in thy sword," said he to
Frithiof.

So Frithiof threw his sword aside, and they wrestled
together, unarmed, until Atle was brought to the ground.

Then spake Frithiof: "And if I had my sword thou
wouldst not long be a living man."

" Fetch it, then," replied Atle. ' I swear by the gods
that I will not move until thou dost return."

So Frithiof fetched his sword, but when he saw the
conquered Viking still upon the ground, he could not
bring himself to slay so honorable a man.

' Thou art too true and brave to die," said Frithiof.
'Rise, let us be friends."

And the two combatants went hand in hand to the
banquet hall of Angantyr, Jarl of the Orkney Islands.

A splendid hall it was, and a rare company of heroes
was there; and all listened eagerly as Frithiof told his
story, and wherefore he had come.

" I never paid tribute to King Bele, though he was an
old friend of mine," said the Jarl, as Frithiof ended his
speech, " nor will I to his sons. If they want aught of
me, let them come and take it."

" It was by no choice of my own that I came upon such
an errand," returned Frithiof, " and I shall be well con-
tent to carry back your answer."

' Take also this purse of gold in token of friendship,"
continued the Jarl, " and remain with us, for I knew thy
father."

202

THE STORY OF FRITHIOF

Thus Frithiof and the Jarl became good friends, and
Frithiof consented to stay for a while in the Orkney
Islands; but after a time he ordered out his good ship
Ellide, and set sail for his native land.

VI

But fearful things had come to pass since he had left
his home! Framnas, the dwelling of his fathers, was a
heap of ruins, and the land was waste and desolate.

And as he stood upon the well-loved spot, striving to
find some traces of the past, his faithful hound bounded
forth to greet him, and licked his master's hand. And
then his favorite steed drew near, and thrust his nose
into Frithiof's hand, hoping to find therein a piece of
bread, as in the days of old. His favorite falcon perched
upon his shoulder, and this was Frithiof's welcome to the
home of his ancestors.

There had been a fierce battle, for King Ring with his
army had come against Helgi and Halfdan, and the
country had been laid waste, and many warriors slain.

And when all chance of withstanding him was at an
end, the brothers, rather than lose their kingdom, had
consented that Ingebjorg should be the wife of Ring.

Ingebjorg was married! Frithiof's heart was full of
deep sorrow, and he turned his steps towards the temple
of Balder, hoping that at the altar of the god he might
meet with consolation.

In the temple he found King Helgi, and the sorrow
that was weighing down Frithiof's heart gave place to
hatred and revenge.

SCANDINAVIAN AND DANISH HEROES

Caring nothing for the sacred place, he rushed madly
forward. "Here, take thy tribute," said he, and he
threw the purse that Jarl Angantyr had given him with
such force against the face of the king that Helgi fell
down senseless on the steps of the altar.

Next, seeing his arm-ring on the arm of the statue, for
Helgi had taken it from Ingebjorg and placed it there,
he tried to tear it off, and, lo! the image tottered and
fell upon the fire that was burning with sweet perfumes
before it.

Scarcely had it touched the fire when it was ablaze,
and the flames spreading rapidly on every side, the
whole temple was soon a smouldering heap of ruins.

Then Frithiof sought his ship. He vowed that he
would lead a Viking's life, and leave forever a land
where he had suffered so much sorrow. And he put
out to sea.

But no sooner were his sails spread than he saw ten
vessels in chase of him, and on the deck of one stood
Helgi, who had been rescued from the burning temple,
and had come in chase of him.

Yet Frithiof was rescued from the danger as if by
miracle; for one by one the ships sank down as though
some water giant had stretched out his strong arm, and
dragged them below, and Helgi only saved himself by
swimming ashore.

Loud laughed Bjorn.

'I bored holes in them last night," said he; "it is a
rare ending to Helgi's fleet."

"And now," said Frithiof, "I will forever lead a
Viking's life. I care not for aught upon the land. The

204

THE STORY OF FRITHIOF

sea shall be my home. And I will seek climes far away
from here."

So he steered the good ship Ellide southward, and
among the isles of Greece strove to forget the memories
of bygone days.

VII

In and out of the sunny islands that lay like bosses
of emerald on a silver shield sailed Frithiof, and on the
deck of the dragon-ship he rested through the summer
nights, looking up at the moon, arid wondering what she
could tell him of his northern land.

Sometimes he dreamed of his home as it was before
the war-time. Sometimes he dreamed of the days when
he and Ingebjorg roamed through the fields and woods
together, or listened to old Hilding's stories by the
blazing hearth; and then he would wake up with a
start and stroke his faithful hound, who was ever near
him, saying, "Thou alone knowest no change; to thee
all is alike, so long as thy master is with thee."

One night, however, as Frithiof was musing on the
deck of his vessel, gazing into the cloudless sky, a vision
of the past rose up before him : old familiar faces crowded
round him, and in their midst he marked one, best
beloved of all, pale, sad, with sorrowful eyes; and her lips
moved, and he seemed to hear her say, " I am very sad
without thee, Frithiof."

Then a great longing came upon Frithiof to see
Ingebjorg once more. He would go northward, even
to the country of King Ring; he must see Ingebjorg.
What did he care for danger ? He must go.

205

SCANDINAVIAN AND DANISH HEROES

To the cold, dark north.

Yet he dared not go openly, for King Ring looked
upon him as an enemy, and would seize him at once, and
if he did not kill him would shut him up in prison, so
that either way he would not see the beautiful queen.

Frithiof therefore disguised himself as an old man,
and, wrapped in bearskins, presented himself at the
palace.

The old king sat upon his throne, and at his side was
Ingebjorg the Fair, looking like spring by the side of
fading autumn.

As the strangely dressed figure passed along, the
courtiers jeered, and Frithiof, thrown off his guard,
angrily seized one of them, and twirled him round with
but little effort.

"Ho!" said the king, "thou art a strong old man, O
stranger! Whence art thou ?"

"I was reared in anguish and want," returned
Frithiof; "sorrow has filled a -bitter cup for me, and I
have almost drunk it to the dregs. Once I rode upon a
dragon, but now it lies dead upon the seashore, and I am
left in my old age to burn salt upon the strand."

'Thou art not old," answered the wise king; "thy
voice is clear, and thy grasp is strong. Throw off thy
rude disguise, that we may know our guest."

Then Frithiof threw aside his bearskin, and appeared
clad in a mantle of blue embroidered velvet, and his hair
fell like a golden wave upon his shoulder.

Ring did not know him, but Ingebjorg did; and when
she handed the goblet for him to drink, her color went
and came " like to the northern light on a field of snow."

206

fl wrfv« :
*vi\V^ '

-v /,Vl ir-^JMlflit'JI! HUt • N t=^i?

tl*

IF ;;' :'
§•1

O STRANGER! WHENCE ART

THE STORY OF FRITHIOF

And Frithiof stayed at the court until the year came
round again, and spring once more put forth its early
blossoms.

One day a gay hunting train went forth, but old King
Ring, not being strong, as in former years, lay down to
rest upon the mossy turf beneath some arching pines,
whilst the hunters rode on.

Then Frithiof drew near, and in his heart wild
thoughts arose. One blow of his sword, and Ingebjorg
was free to be his wife.

But as he looked upon the sleeping king, there came
a whisper from a better voice, " It is cowardly to strike a
sleeping foe."

And Frithiof shuddered, for he was too brave a man
to commit murder.

" Sleep on, old man," he muttered gently to himself.

But Ring's sleep was over. He started up. " O Frithiof,
why hast thou come hither to steal an old man's bride ?"

"I came not hither for so dark a purpose," answered
Frithiof; "I came but to look on the face of my loved
Ingebjorg once more."

"I know it," replied the king; "I have tried thee, I
have proved thee, and true as tried steel hast thou passed
through the furnace. Stay with us yet a little longer, the
old man soon will be gathered to his fathers, then shall
his kingdom and his wife be thine."

But Frithiof replied that he had already remained too
long, and that on the morrow he must depart.

Yet he went not ; for death had visited the palace, and
old King Ring was stretched upon his bier, whilst the
bards around sang of his wisdom.

207

SCANDINAVIAN AND DANISH HEROES

Then arose a cry among the people, " We must choose
a king!"

And Frithiof raised aloft upon his shield the little son
of Ring.

"Here is your king," he said, "the son of wise old
Ring."

The blue-eyed child laughed and clapped his hands
as he beheld the glittering helmets and glancing spears
of the warriors. Then tired of his high place, he sprang
down into the midst of them.

Loud uprose the shout, " The child shall be our king,
and the Jarl Frithiof regent. Hail to the young king of
the Northmen!"

VIII

But Frithiof in the hour of his good fortune did not
forget that he had offended the gods. He must make
atonement to Balder for having caused the ruin of his
temple. He must turn his steps once more homeward.

Home! Home! And on his father's grave he sank
down with a softened heart, and grieved over the passion
and revenge that had swayed his deeds. And as he
mourned, the voices of unseen spirits answered him, and
whispered that he was forgiven.

And to his wondering eyes a vision wras vouchsafed,
and the temple of Balder appeared before him, rebuilt
in more than its ancient splendor, and deep peace sank
into the soul of Frithiof.

' Rise up, rise up, Frithiof, and journey onward."

The words came clear as a command to Frithiof,
and he obeyed them. He rose up, and journeyed to the

208

THE STORY OF FRITHIOF

place where he had left the temple a heap of blackened
ruins.

And, lo! the vision that had appeared to him was
accomplished, for there stood the beautiful building,
stately and fair to look upon. So beautiful, that, as he
gazed, his thoughts were of Valhalla.

He entered, and the white-robed, silver-bearded
priest welcomed the long absent Viking, and told him
that Helgi was dead, and Halfdan reigned alone.

"And know, O Frithiof," said the aged man, "that
Balder is better pleased when the heart grows soft and
injuries are forgiven, than with the most costly sacrifices.
Lay aside forever all thoughts of hatred and revenge,
and stretch out to Halfdan the hand of friendship."

Joy had softened all Frithiof's feelings of anger, and,
advancing to Halfdan, who was standing near the altar,
he spoke out manfully.

"Halfdan," he said, "let us forget the years that have
gone by. Let all past evil and injury be buried in the
grave. Henceforth let us be as brothers, and once more
I ask thee, give me Ingebjorg to be my wife."

And Halfdan made answer, "Thou shalt be my
brother."

And as he spoke, an inner door flew open, and a
sweet chorus of youthful voices was heard. A band of
maidens issued forth, and at their head walked Inge-
bjorg, fairer than ever.

Then Halfdan, leading her to Frithicf, placed her
hand within that of the Viking.

"Behold thy wife," said Halfdan. "Well hast thou
won her. May the gods attend upon your bridal."

209

SCANDINAVIAN AND DANISH HEROES

So Ingebjorg became the wife of Frithiof at last.

Thus steps of sorrow had but led them to a height
of happiness that poets love to sing. Paths thick with
thorns had blossomed into roses, and wreaths of ever-
lasting flowers had crowned the winter snows. And
midst the lights and shadows of the old Northland, their
lives flowed on like to two united streams that roll
through quiet pastures to the ocean of eternity.

HAVELOK

By George W. Cox and E. H. Jones

THERE was once a king of England named Athel-
wold. Earl, baron, thane, knight, and bondsman,
all loved him; for he set on high the wise and the just
man, and put down the spoiler and the robber. At that
time a man might carry gold about with him, as much
as fifty pounds, and not fear loss. Chapmen and mer-
chants bought and sold at their ease without danger of
plunder. But it was bad for the evil person and for
such as wrought shame, for they had to lurk and hide
away from the king's wrath; yet was it unavailing, for
he searched out the evil-doer and punished him, where-
ever he might be. The fatherless and the widow found
a sure friend in the king; he turned not away from the
complaint of the helpless, but avenged them against the
oppressor, were he never so strong. Kind was he to
the poor, neither at any time thought he the fine bread
upon his own table too good to give to the hungry.

But a death-sickness fell on King Athelwold, and
when he knew that his end was near he was greatly
troubled, for he had one little daughter of tender age,
named Goldborough, and he grieved to leave her.

" O my little daughter, heir to all the land, yet so young
thou canst not walk upon it; so helpless that thou canst
not tell thy wants, and yet had need to give command-

211

SCANDINAVIAN AND DANISH HEROES

ment like a queen ! For myself I would not care, being
old and not afraid to die. But I had hoped to live till
thou should'st be of age to wield the kingdom; to see
thee ride on horseback through the land, and round
about a thousand knights to do thy bidding. Alas,
my little child, what will become of thee when I am
gone?"

Then King Athelwold summoned his earls and barons,
from Roxborough to Dover, to come and take counsel
with him as he lay a-dying on his bed at AVinchester.
And when they all wept sore at seeing the king so near
his end, he said, " Weep not, good friends, for since I am
brought to death's door your tears can in nowise deliver
me ; but rather give me your counsel. My little daughter
that after me shall be your queen ; tell me in whose charge
I may safely leave both her and England till she be
grown of age to rule ?"

And with one accord they answered him, ' In the
charge of Earl Godrich of Cornwall, for he is a right
wise and a just man, and held in fear of all the land.
Let him be ruler till our queen be grown."

Then the king sent for a fair linen cloth, and thereon
having laid the mass-book and the chalice and the paton,
he made Earl Godrich swear upon the holy bread and
wine to be a true and faithful guardian of his child,
without blame or reproach, tenderly to entreat her, and
justly to govern the realm till she should be twenty win-
ters old; then to seek out the best, the bravest, and the
strongest man as husband for her and deliver up the
kingdom to her hand. And when Earl Godrich had so
sworn, the king shrived him clean of all his sins. Then

212

HAVELOK

having received his Saviour he folded his hands, saying,
' Domine, in manus tuas;" and so died.

There was sorrow and mourning among all the people
for the death of good King Athelwold. Many the mass
that was sung for him and the psalter that was said for
his soul's rest. The bells tolled and the priests sang, and
the people wept; and they gave him a kingly burial.

Then Earl Godrich began to govern the kingdom;
and all the nobles and all the churls, both free and thrall,
came and did allegiance to him. He set in all the
castles strong knights in whom he could trust, and ap-
pointed justices and sheriffs and peace-sergeants in all
the shires. So he ruled the country with a firm hand,
and not a single wight dare disobey his word, for all
England feared him. Thus, as the years went on, the
earl waxed wonderly strong and very rich.

Goldborough, the king's daughter, throve and grew up
the fairest woman in all the land, and she was wise in
all manner of wisdom that is good and to be desired.
But when the time drew on that Earl Godrich should
give up the kingdom to her, he began to think within
himself, — " Shall I, that have ruled so long, give up the
kingdom to a girl, and let her be queen and lady over me ?
And to what end ? All these strong earls and barons,
governed by a weaker hand than mine, would throw off
the yoke and split up England into little baronies, ever-
more fighting betwixt themselves for mastery. There
would cease to be a kingdom, and so there would cease to
be a queen. She cannot rule it, and she shall not have it.
Besides, I have a son. Him will I teach to rule and
make him king."

213

SCANDINAVIAN AND DANISH HEROES

So the earl let his oath go for nothing, and went to
Winchester where the maiden was, and fetched hep
away and carried her off to Dover to a castle that is by
the seashore. Therein he shut her up and dressed her
in poor clothes, and fed her on scanty fare; neither would
he let any of her friends come near her.

Now there was in Denmark a certain king called
Birkabeyn, who had three children, two daughters and
a son. And Birkabeyn fell sick, and knowing that
death had stricken him, he called for Godard, whom he
thought his truest friend, and said, " Godard, here I
commend my children to thee. Care for them, I pray
thee, and bring them up as befits the children of a king.
When the boy is grown and can bear a helm upon his
head and wield a spear, I charge thee make him king
of Denmark. Till then hold my estate and royalty in
charge for him." And Godard swore to guard the
children zealously, and to give up the kingdom to the
boy. Then Birkabeyn died and was buried. But no
sooner was the king laid in his grave than Godard de-
spised his oath; for he took the children, Havelok, and
his two little sisters, Swanborough and Helfled, and shut
them up in a castle with barely clothes to cover them.
And Havelok, the eldest, was scarce three years old.

One day Godard came to see the children, and found
them all crying for hunger and cold; and he said an-
grily, " How now ! What is all this crying about ? " The
boy Havelok answered him, "We are very hungry, for
we get scarce anything to eat. Is there no more corn,
that men cannot make bread and give us ? We are very
hungry." But his little sisters only sate shivering with

214

HAVELOK

the cold, and sobbing, for they were too young to be
able to speak. The cruel Godard cared not. He went
to where the little girls sate, and drew his knife, and took
them up one after another and cut their throats. Have-
lok, seeing this sorry sight, was terribly afraid, and fell
down on his knees begging Godard to spare his life.
So earnestly he pleaded that Godard was fain to listen :
and listening he looked upon the knife, red with the
children's blood; and when he saw the still, dead faces
of the little ones he had slain, and looked upon their
brother's tearful face praying for life, his cruel courage
failed him quite. He laid down the knife. He wrould
that Havelok were dead, but feared to slay him for the
silence that would come. So the boy pleaded on; and
Godard stared at him as though his wits were gone ; then
turned upon his heel and came out from the castle.
s Yet," he thought, " if I should let him go, one day he
may wreak me mischief and perchance seize the crown.
But if he dies, my children will be lords of Denmark
after me." Then Godard sent for a fisherman whose
name was Grim, and he said, " Grim, thou wottest well
thou art my thrall. Do now my bidding, and to-morrow
I shall make thee free and give thee gold and land.
Take this child with thee to-night when thou goest a-
fishing, and at moonrise cast him in the sea, with a good
anchor fast about his neck to keep him down. To-day
I am thy master and the sin is mine. To-morrow thou
art free."

Then Grim took up the child and bound him fast,
and having thrust a gag of clouts into his mouth so that
he could not speak, he put him in a bag and took him on

215

SCANDINAVIAN AND DANISH HEROES

his back and carried him home. When Grim got home
his dame took the bag from off his shoulders and cast
it down upon the ground within doors; and Grim told
her of his errand. Now as it drew to midnight he said,
" Rise up, dame, and blow up the fire to light a candle,
and get me my clothes, for I must be stirring." But
when the woman came into the room where Havelok
lay, she saw a bright light round the boy's head, as it
had been a sunbeam, and she called to her husband to
come and see. And when he came they both marveled
at the light and what it might mean, for it was very
bright and shining. Then they unbound Havelok and
took away the gag, and turning down his shirt they
found a king-mark fair and plain upon his right shoulder.
" God help us, dame," said Grim, " but this is surely the
heir of Denmark, son of Birkabeyn our king ! Ay, and
he shall be king in spite of Godard." Then Grim fell
down at the boy's feet and did him obeisance, and said
"Forgive me, my king, for that I knew thee not. We
are thy thralls, and henceforth will feed and clothe thee
till thou art grown a man and can bear shield and spear.
Then deal thou kindly by me and mine, as I shall deal to
thee. But fear not Godard. He shall never know, and
I shall be a bondsman still, for I will never be free till
thou, my king, shall set me free."

Then was Havelok very glad, and he sat up and
begged for bread. And they hasted and fetched bread
and cheese and butter and milk; and for very hunger
the boy ate up the whole loaf, for he was well-nigh
famished. And after he had eaten, Grim made a fair
bed and undressed Havelok and laid him down to rest,

216

HAVELOK

saying, "Sleep, my son; sleep fast and sound and have
no care, for nought shall harm thee."

On the morrow Grim went to Godard, and telling him
he had drowned the boy, asked for his reward. But
Godard bade him go home and remain a thrall, and be
thankful that he was not hanged for so wicked a deed.
After awhile Grim, beginning to fear that both himself
and Havelok might be slain, sold all his goods, his corn,
and cattle, and fowls, and made ready his little ship,
tarring and pitching it till not a seam nor a crack could
be found, and setting a good mast and sail therein.
Then with his wife, his three sons, his two daughters,
and Havelok, he entered into the ship and sailed away
from Denmark; and a strong north wind arose and
drove the vessel to England, and carried it up the Hum-
ber so far as Lindesay, where it grounded on the sands.
Grim got out of the boat with his wife and children and
Havelok, and then drew it ashore.

On the shore he built a house of earth and dwelt
therein, and from that time the place was called
Grimsby, after Grim.

Grim did not want for food, for he was a good fisher-
man both with net and hook, and he would go out in his
boat and catch all manner of fish - - sturgeons, turbot,
salmon, cod, herrings, mackerel, flounders, plaice, lam-
preys, and thornback, and he never came home empty-
handed. He had four panniers made for himself and
his sons, and in these they used to carry the fish to Lin-
coln, to sell them, coming home laden with meat and
meal, and simnel cakes, and hemp and rope to make
new nets and lines. Thus they lived for twelve years.

217

SCANDINAVIAN AND DANISH HEROES

But Havelok saw that Grim worked very hard, and be-
ing now grown a strong lad, he bethought him "I eat
more than Grim and all his five children together, and
yet do nothing to earn the bread. I will no longer be
idle, for it is a shame for a man not to work." So he
got Grim to let him have a pannier like the rest, and
next day took out a great heaped basket of fish, and sold
them well, bringing home silver money for them. After
that he never stopped at home idle. But soon there
arose a great dearth, and corn grew so dear that they
could not take fish enough to buy bread for all. Then
Havelok, since he needed so much to eat, determined
that he would no longer be a burden to the fisherman.
So Grim made him a coat of a piece of an old sail, and
Havelok set off to Lincoln barefoot to seek for work.

It so befell that Earl Godrich's cook, Bertram,
wanted a scullion, and took Havelok into his service.
There was plenty to eat and plenty to do. Havelok
drew water and chopped wood, and brought turves to
make fires, and carried heavy tubs and dishes, but was
always merry and blythe. Little children loved to play
with him; and grown knights and nobles would stop to
talk and laugh with him, although he wore nothing but
rags of old sail-cloth which scarcely covered his great
limbs, and all admired how fair and strong a man God
had made him. The cook liked Havelok so much that
he bought him span-new clothes, with shoes and hosen ;
and when Havelok put them on, no man in the kingdom
seemed his peer for strength and beauty. He was the
tallest man in Lincoln, and the strongest in England.

Earl Godrich assembled a Parliament in Lincoln,

218

HAVELOK

and afterward held games. Strong men and youths
came to try for mastery at the game of putting the stone.
It was a mighty stone, the weight of an heifer. He was a
stalwart man who could lift it to his knee, and few could
stir it from the ground. So they strove together, and
he who put the stone an inch farther than the rest was
to be made champion. But Havelok, though he had
never seen the like before, took up the heavy stone, and
put it full twelve foot beyond the rest, and after that
none would contend with him. Now this matter being
greatly talked about, it came to the ears of Earl Godrich,
who bethought him, — " Did not Athelwold bid me
marry his daughter to the strongest man alive? In
truth, I will maruy her to this cook's scullion. That will
abase her pride ; and when she is wedded to a thrall she
will be powerless to injure me. That will be better than
shutting her up; better than killing her." So he sent
and brought Goldborough to Lincoln, and set the bells
a-ringing, and pretended great joy, for he said, " Gold-
borough, I am going to spouse thee to the fairest and
stalwartest man living." But Goldborough answered
she would never wed with any but a king. "Ay, ay,
my girl; and so thou wouldst be queen and lady over
me ? But thy father made me swear to give thee to
the strongest man in England, and that is Havelok, the
cook's scullion; so lief or loth to-morrow thou shalt
wed." Then the earl sent for Havelok and said,
"Master, wilt wive?" "Not I," said Havelok; "for I
cannot feed nor clothe a wife. I have neither stick nor
stem — no house, no cloth, no victuals. The very
clothes I wear do not belong to me, but to Bertram the

219

SCANDINAVIAN AND DANISH HEROES

cook, as I do." "So much the better," said the earl;
" but thou shalt either wive with her that I shall bring
thee, or else hang upon a tree. So choose." Then
Havelok said he would sooner wive. Earl Godrich
went back to Goldborough and threatened her with
burning on a stake unless she yielded to his bidding.
So, thinking it God's will, the maid consented. And
on the morrow they were wed by the Archbishop of
York, who had come down to the Parliament, and the
earl told money out upon the mass-book for her dower.
Now after he was wed, Havelok wist not what to do,
for he saw how greatly Earl Godrich hated him. He
thought he would go and see Grim. When he got to
Grimsby he found that Grim was dead, but his children
welcomed Havelok and Pegged him bring his wife thither,
since they had gold and silver and cattle. And when
Goldborough came, they made a feast, sparing neither
flesh nor fowl, wine nor ale. And Grim's sons and
daughters served Havelok and Goldborough.

Sorrowfully Goldborough lay down at night, for her
heart was heavy at thinking she had wedded a thrall.
But as she fretted she saw a light, very bright like a blaze
of fire, which came out of Havelok's mouth. And she
thought " Of a truth but he must be nobly born." Then
she looked on his shoulder, and saw the king-mark, like
a fair cross of red gold, and at the same time she heard an
angel say, -

" Goldborough, leave sorrowing, for Havelok is a
king's son, and shall be king of England and of Den-
mark, and thou queen."

Then was Goldborough glad, and kissed Havelok,

220

HAVELOK

who, straightway waking, said, " I have seen a strange
dream. I dreamed I was on a high hill, whence I could
see all Denmark; and I thought as I looked that it
was all mine. Then I wras taken up and carried over
the salt sea to England, and methought I took all the
country and shut it within my hand." And Goldbor-
ough said, "What a good dream is this! Rejoice, for
it betokeneth that thou shalt be king of England and of
Denmark. Take now my counsel and get Grim's sons
to go with thee to Denmark."

In the morning: Havelok went to the church and

O

prayed God speed him in his undertaking. Then he
came home and found Grim's three sons just going off
a-fishing. Their names were Robert the Red, William
Wendut, and Hugh Raven. He told them who he was,
how Godard had slain his sisters, and delivered him over
to Grim to be drowned, and how Grim had fled with him
to England. Then Havelok asked them to go with
him to Denmark, promising to make them rich men.
To this they gladly agreed, and having got ready their
ship and victualed it, they set sail with Havelok and his
wife for Denmark. The place of their landing was hard
by the castle of a Danish earl named Ubbe, who had
been a faithful friend to King Birkabeyn. Havelok went
to Earl Ubbe, with a gold ring for a present, asking leave
to buy and sell goods from town to town in that part of
the country. Ubbe, beholding the tall, broad-shouldered,
thick-chested man, so strong and cleanly made, thought
him more fit for a knight than for a peddler. He bade
Havelok bring his wife and come and eat with him at
his table. So Havelok went to fetch Goldborough, and

221

SCANDINAVIAN AND DANISH HEROES

Robert the Red and William Wendut led her between
them till they came to the castle, where Ubbe, with a
great company of knights, welcomed them gladly.
Havelok stood a head taller than any of the knights,
and when they sat at table Ubbe's wife ate with him, and
Goldborough with Ubbe. It was a great feast, and after
the feast Ubbe sent Havelok and his friends to Bernard
Brown, bidding him take care of them till next day.
So Bernard received the guests and gave them a rich
supper.

Now in the night there came sixty-one thieves to
Bernard's house. Each had a drawn sword and a long
knife, and they called to Bernard to undo the door. He
started up and armed himself, and told them to go away.
But the thieves defied him, and with a great boulder-
stone brake down the door. Then Havelok, hearing the
din, rose up, and seizing the bar of the door stood on the
threshold and threw the door wide open, saying, " Come
in, I am ready for you!" First came three against him
with their swords, but Havelok slew these with the door
bar at a single blow; the fourth man's crown he brake;
he smote the fifth upon the shoulders, the sixth athwart
the neck, and the seventh on the breast ; so they fell dead.
Then the rest drew back and began to fling their swordf
like darts at Havelok, till they had wounded him in
twenty places. For all that, in a little while he killed a
score of the thieves. Then Hugh Raven, waking up,
called Robert and William Wendut. One seized a staff,
each of the others a piece of timber big as his thigh, and
Bernard his axe, and all three ran out to help Havelok.
So well Havelok and his fellows laid about them, break-

222

HAVELOK

ing ribs and arms and shanks, and cracking crowns, that
not a thief of all the sixty-one was left alive. Next
morning, when Ubbe rode past and saw the sixty-one
dead bodies, and heard what Havelok had done, he sent
and brought both him and Goldborough to his own
castle, and fetched a leech to tend his wounds, and
would not hear of his going away ; for, said he, " This
man is better than a thousand knights."

Now that same night, after he had gone to bed, Ubbe
awoke about midnight and saw a great light shining
from the chamber \vhere Havelok and Goldborough
lay. He went softly to the door and peeped in to see
what it meant. They were lying fast asleep, and the
light was streaming from Havelok's mouth. Ubbe went
and called his knights, and they also came in and saw
this marvel. It was brighter than a hundred burning
tapers; bright enough to choose money by. Havelok
lay on his left side with his back towards them, uncov-
ered to the waist; and they saw the king-mark on his
right shoulder sparkle like shining gold and carbuncle.
Then knew- they that it was King Birkabeyn's son, and
seeing how like he was to his father, they wept for joy.
Thereupon Havelok awoke, and all fell down and did
him homage, saying he should be their king. On the
morrow Ubbe sent far and wide and gathered together
earl and baron, dreng [servant] and thane, clerk, knight
and burgess, and told them all the treason of Godard,
and how Havelok had been nurtured and brought up
by Grim in England. Then he showed them their
king, and the people shouted for joy at having so fair
and strong a man to rule them. And first Ubbe sware

SCANDINAVIAN AND DANISH HEROES

fealty to Havelok, and after him the others both great
and small. And the sheriffs and constables and all that
held castles in town or burg came out and promised to
be faithful to him. Then Ubbe drew his sword and
dubbed Havelok a knight, and set a crown upon his
head and made him king. And at the crowning they
held merry sports, - - jousting with sharp spears, tilting
at the shield, wrestling, and putting the stone. There
were harpers and pipers and gleemen with their ta-
bours; and for forty days a feast was held with rich
meats in plenty and the wine flowed like water. And
first the king made Robert and William Wendut and
Hugh Raven all barons, and gave them land and fee.
Then when the feast was done, he set out with a thousand
knights and five thousand sergeants to seek for Godard.
Godard was a-hunting with a great company of men,
and Robert riding on a good steed found him and bade
him come to the king. Godard smote him and set on
his knights to fight with Robert and the king's men.
They fought till ten of Godard's men were slain; the
rest began to flee. "Turn again, O knights!" cried
Godard; "I have fed you and shall feed you yet. For-
sake me not in such a plight." So they turned about
and fought again. But the king's men slew every
one of them, and took Godard and bound him and
brought him to Havelok. Then King Havelok sum-
moned all his nobles to sit in judgment and say
what should be done to such a traitor. And they
said, "Let him be dragged to the gallows at the
mare's tail, and hanged by the heels in fetters, with
this writing over him, ' This is he that reft the king

224

HAVELOK

out from the land, and the life from the king's sisters.*'
So Godard suffered his doom, and none pitied him.

Then Havelok gave his sceptre into Earl Ubbe's
hand to rule Denmark on his behalf, and after that took
ship and came to Grimsby, where he built a priory for
black monks to pray evermore for the peace of Grim's
soul. But when Earl Godrich understood that Havelok
and his wife were come to England, he gathered together
a great army to Lincoln on the 17th of March, and came
to Grimsby to do battle with Havelok and his knights.
It was a great battle, wherein more than a thousand
knights were slain. The field was covered with pools
of blood. Hugh Raven and his brothers, Robert and
William, did valiantly and slew many earls; but terrible
was Earl Godrich to the Danes, for his sword was swift
and deadly as the levin fork. Havelok came to him
and minding him of the oath he sware to Athelwold
that Goldborough should be queen, bade him yield the
land. But Godrich defied him, and running forward
with his heavy sword cut Havelok's shield in two. Then
Havelok smote him to the earth with a blow upon the
helm; but Godrich arose and wounded him upon the
shoulder, and Havelok, smarting with the cut, ran upon
his enemy and hewed off his right hand. Then he took
Earl Godrich and bound him and sent him to the queen.
And when the English knew that Goldborough was the
heir of Athelwold, they laid by their swords and came
and asked pardon of the queen. And with one accord
they took Earl Godrich and bound him to a stake and
burned him to ashes, for the great outrage he had done.

Then all the English nobles came and sware fealty to

SCANDINAVIAN AND DANISH HEROES

Havelok, and crowned him king in London. Of Grim's
two daughters, Havelok wedded Gunild, the elder, to Earl
Reyner of Chester; and Levive. the younger, fair as a new
rose blossom opening to the sun, he married to Bertram,
the cook, whom he made Earl of Cornwall in the room
of Godrich.

Sixty years reigned Havelok and Goldborough in
England, and they had fifteen children, who all became
kings and queens. All the world spake of the great
love that was betwixt them twain. Apart, neither knew
joy or happiness. They grew never weary one of the
other, for their love was ever new; and not a word of
anger passed between them all their lives.

HEROES OF FRANCE

HOW RALPH THE CHARCOAL-
BURNER ENTERTAINED KING
CHARLES, AND AFTERWARDS
WENT TO COURT

By Alfred J. Church

ON the feast of St. Thomas, which is four days
before Yule, King Charles rode out of the city of
Paris with a great company of princes and nobles. As
they rode across the moor, a great tempest from the east
fell upon them. So fierce was the wind and so heavy
the rain, that they were scattered over the country; nor
could they tell, the day being well-nigh as dark as night,
whither they were going. Of what befell the rest of the
company, there is no need to tell ; this tale concerns King
Charles only.

As he rode in sore plight, not knowing where he
might find shelter, he was aware of a churl, who was
leading a mare carrying two great panniers. " Now tell
me your name," said the king. " They call me Ralph
the Charcoal-burner," said the man. "I live in these
parts, — my house is seven miles hence, — and I earn
my bread with no little toil, selling coals to such as need
them." ;c Friend," said the king, "I mean you no ill,
for I judge you to be an honest man." "Judge as you
will," answered Ralph, "I care not." "I am in sore
need of a friend," said the king; "for both my horse and
I are ready to perish, the storm is so fierce. Tell me

229

HEROES OF FRANCE

then where I can find shelter." "Shelter!" said Ralph,
" I know of none, save in my own cottage, and that is
far hence in the forest. But to that you are welcome,
if you care to come with me."

The king was right glad to hear these words. " That
is well," said he; " God reward you for your goodness."
"Nay," answered the churl, ''keep your thanks till
they have been earned. As yet you have had from me
nothing, neither fire, nor meat, nor dinner, nor resting-
place. To-morrow when you go you can thank me, if
you be so minded, with better reason. To praise first,
and, maybe, to blame afterwards — that is contrary to
sense." "So shall it be," said the king. So they went
their way, talking as they went.

When they were come to the house, Ralph called
with a loud voice to his wife, " Are you within, dame ?
Come out, open the door without delay. My guest and
I are shivering with cold ; such evil weather I have never
seen." The good wife, when she heard her master's
voice, made all haste to the door, knowing that he was
a man of a hasty temper. ' You are welcome home/*
said she to Ralph; and to the stranger, 'You are
welcome also." 'Kindle a great fire," said Ralph,
"and take two capons of the best, that we may have
good cheer;" and he took the king by the hand, and
would have him go before him into the house. But
the king stood back by the door, and would have the
charcoal-burner pass in before him. ' That is but poor
courtesy," said the man, and took him by the neck and
pushed him in.

When they had warmed themselves awhile by the

230

HOW RALPH WENT TO COURT

fire, which was blazing in right royal fashion, Ralph
cried to his wife, "Let us have supper, Gillian, as
quickly as may be, and of the best, for we have had a
toilsome day, and may well have a merry night. Never
have I suffered worse weather or been so near to
losing my way as when I met with this stranger
here."

In no long time, when they had washed themselves,
the supper was ready. "Now, friend," said Ralph,
" take the dame by the hand, and lead her to the board."
And when the king held back, he cried, " Now this is the
second time," and smote him suddenly under the ear
with his right hand, so strongly that he staggered half
across the chamber, and fell to the ground. When the
king rose, and indeed he could scarcely stand, "Now,
Gillian," said Ralph, " take him by the hand and go to
the table as I bid you." To his guest he said, "Now
this is the second time that you have been lacking in
courtesy, first by the door, and then at the table. Will
you not do as you are bid ? Am not I the master of my
own house?" The king said to himself, "These are
strange doings. Never have I been so dealt with in all
my life." Nevertheless, for peace' sake he did as he
was bid, and giving his hand to the dame, led her to the
table. So they sat, the charcoal-burner on one side of
the table, and the king and dame Gillian on the other.
Right good cheer they had, fat capons, and bread, and
wine of the best. Truly they wanted for nothing.

Said the churl to the king, "Sir, the foresters in this
place threaten me much about the deer. They say
that I am ever bringing down the fattest of the herd.

231

HEROES OF FRANCE

They will hale me, they say, to Paris, and bring me
before the king, and make complaint against me.
Say what they will, why should I not have enough for
myself, ay, and to set before a guest ? And now, my
friend, spare not; there is enough and more." When
they had well eaten, Ralph said to his wife, " Now, Gill,
send round the cup. I will drink to my friend, and he
shall drink to me." So the dame handed the cup, and
the two drank to each other. Then, supper being ended,
they sat by the fire, and the charcoal-burner told many
merry tales. When it grew late, he said to the king,
"Tell me now where you live." "I live at Court," said
he, "where I have an office with the queen." "And
what is your office ?" "I am gentleman of the queen's
bed-chamber." "And what is your name?" "My
name is Wymond; Wymond of the Wardrobe they call
me. And now, if you will come to Court, I can doubt-
less serve you, for I will see that you have a good sale
for your fuel." Said Ralph, "I know not where the
Court of which you speak may be." But Charles
urged him, saying that the king and queen would be in
Paris to spend Yuletide together, and that there would
be much merry-making, and that without doubt he
would sell his fuel to great advantage. "You seem to
talk reason," said Ralph; "I will come. And now let
us have another cup, and so to bed." So the collier and
the dame led him to another chamber, where there was
a bed handsomely furnished, and closed in with curtains.
When they saw that he was well served and had all that
he needed, they bade him good-night, and the king
thanked them for their courtesy.

HOW RALPH WENT TO COURT

The next day as soon as it was light, the king rose from
the bed and dressed himself without help, for, indeed,
he had neither valet nor squire. Then his palfrey was
brought to him, which when he had mounted, he called
to Ralph, where he lay, for he would take his leave in
friendly fashion, as was fitting in one that had had such
good cheer. When the churl was roused, he said to the
king, " Now tarry awhile till this evil weather be ended."
"Nay," answered the king, "I must needs to my work
and office; Yuletide is now at hand, and he that is found
wanting will be greatly blamed. And now call thy good
wife that I may pay her for the shelter and good cheer
that I have had." "Nay," cried Ralph, "that shall
never be; to think that I should take pay for shelter-
ing one that is of the Court of King Charles!" "So be
it," answered the king; " but at least if you will not take
pay, come to the Court with a load of fuel as soon as may
be; I warrant that if you will do so, you will make good
profit of your goods." "That will I," answered Ralph.
" I would fain see how coals sell at Court. And now tell
me your name once more, lest I forget it."

Then the king rode away, nor had he traveled long
when Roland and Oliver, with a thousand men after
them, met him. They had come forth to search for him,
and right glad were they to find him. So they turned
their horses' heads and journeyed back to Paris. When
they were near the town, Turpin the Archbishop came
forth from the gates to meet them, with a great company
of bishops and priests and others, giving thanks to God
that their lord the king was come again to Paris. And
when they had come to Paris, they went to the Church of

238

HEROES OF FRANCE

St. Denis, where there was service. And after service
they went to the palace, and kept their Yule feast with
much mirth and plenty of good things. For one-and-
twenty days did they feast. Never had such a Yuletide
been kept in the land of France.

The next day, Ralph, having thought much on what
he had undertaken, loaded his mare, as he was wont to
do, with two panniers full of coals, and made ready to
start on his journey to the Court. ' This is not of my
counsel," said Gillian, his wife; "this journey will not be
to your profit. Remember the shrewd blow that you
dealt him. Keep from the Court, say I." "Nay, Gill,"
said the charcoal-burner, ' I must have my way. I
promised that I would go, and go I will, whether my
going be for profit or for harm." So he loaded the
panniers and went his way to the Court.

Meanwhile King Charles had not forgotten the matter.
He called Roland to him, for, indeed, there was no man
whom he trusted more, and said to him, "To-morrow
morning take your horse and your harness, and watch
well the road by which we went on the day that I was lost,
and if you see any one coming this way, whatever his
errand may be, bring him with you to this place, and take
care that he sees no one before he sees me."

Roland wondered much what the king might mean,
for it seemed a strange tiling that on the very day of
Yuletide, when a man should rest, he should be sent on
such an errand. Nevertheless, he took his horse and his
harness and rode forth early in the morning, and watched
the roads as he had been commanded. For a long time
he saw nothing either far or near; but a little past mid-
234

HOW RALPH WENT TO COURT

day he saw the charcoal-burner come driving his mare
before him, with two panniers filled with coals. The sight
pleased him well ; so he rode up to him with all the speed
that he could. The man saluted him courteously, and
Roland, in his turn, also saluted him. Their greetings
ended, he said to the man, "Come now to the king; let
nothing hinder you." " Nay," said Ralph, " I am not so
foolish. This is a jest, Sir Knight, and it is ill courtesy
for a knight to jest with a common man. There be
many men better than I that come and go to Paris, and
the king has no thought of them, whether it be morning
or night. If you are in mind to trick me, I can hold my
own, for all that I am ill-clad." "This is but foolish-
ness," said Roland, " the king has straightly commanded
that you should be brought to him." "Nay," answered
Ralph, " I am on my way, according to promise made to
one Wymond, and to him I will go and to none other."
"Have done with your Wymond," cried Roland; "I
must take you to the king as the king has commanded."

So they wrangled a long time, and still the churl was
firmly set that he would go to Wymond and to none
other. "And where dwells this Wymond of yours?"
said Roland. "He dwells with the queen at Paris, if
his tale be true." "If that be so," answered Roland,
" seeing that I know well the queen and her ladies, and
you are on your way to them, I will trust to your going.
Only you must give me a pledge that this is truly your
purpose." :'Nay," said the charcoal-burner, "I will
pledge you no pledge. And as for you, get you out of
my way, or it will be the worse for you."

Roland said to himself, " Now this is but folly to dis-

235

HEROES OF FRANCE

pute any longer with this fellow." And he took his
leave of the man full pleasantly. But Ralph liked not
such ways; for he thought that this knight that was so
gayly clad had him in scorn. " Come hither, Sir Knight,
to-morrow when we can be alone together, you and I;
surely you shall see how I will deal with you."

Then Roland rode back to the king. By this time
mass was ended, and the king had put on his robes.
"You are well come, Sir Roland," said he; "have you
done my errand?" "Sire," answered Sir Roland, "I
went as you gave me commandment, and watched the
ways, but saw no man, but one only." "And who was
this one?" asked the king. "He," said Roland, "was
but a churl that had with him two panniers of coal."
*' Why did you not bring this said churl to me, as I bid
you ? It may be you durst not."

Roland saw that the king was wroth, and was not a
little glad to go forth from his presence. Going forth he
met a porter, "Whither go you, lazy loon?" said he.
Said the porter, " There is one at the gate, a churl that
has a mare and two panniers of coals, and he clamors to
be let in at the gate. " " Whom does he want ? " said
Roland. The porter answered, "He asks for one Wy-
mond." Then Roland said, "Go back to your place,
porter, and open the gate and bid him enter. But say
that it does not lie within your office to go to this Wy-
mond, but that he must himself seek him."

So the porter went back to the gate and opened it,
saying to the charcoal-burner, " Enter, man ; but I have
no leisure to seek for this Wymond for whom you ask.
You must seek him yourself." Said Ralph, " If you will

236

EHEK

mm E

"'-,« j;-:

# '

ms'\

m

:**•» '•

lS55i

CHARLKMAUNK

f3(\cV-

.- -

HOW RALPH WENT TO COURT

not seek the man, I must needs do it myself; see you
then that no harm come to the mare and the coals, and
I will look for Wymond, for certainly it was he that
bade me come hither."

So the charcoal-burner went his way through the
palace asking for Wymond. There was not one that
knew the man, or had so much as heard the name.
They seemed to Ralph to lack courtesy; nevertheless he
would not cease from his quest, nor was there any one
of whom he failed to inquire. A£ter he had passed
through many chambers, he came to one that was more
splendid than all that he had seen before. It was a
great hall finely painted and hung about with tapestries,
and there the king sat at dinner in great state. On
the table were many dainties, and there was a store of
dishes both silver and gold, and many other adornments.
"Here is royalty enough," cried Ralph. "If I could
only have speech with Wymond, I would away, for this
methinks is no place for a simple man." And still he
went on. Many sought to put him back, for he seemed
to press on in an unmannerly fashion ; but he was a stal-
wart man that gave as much as he took.

At last, after not a little trouble, he came near to
the king, where he sat in state at the table. " See," he
cried, " that is Wymond, yonder, the man whom I seek.

£

Well do I know him, though, indeed, he is otherwise
clad than when I last saw him. Now he is in cloth of
gold. Truly he must be some greater man than he said.
Alas, that I have been wiled hither. Truly this man has
beguiled me." When the king heard this he laughed.
Ralph looked about on the company that sat with the

237

HEROES OF FRANCE

king, for many worshipful men were there. But when
he saw the queen, then he was greatly troubled. " Lady,"
he said, " I am sorely troubled to see your fine attire,
so splendid is it. Now if I can but escape hence this
day, nothing in the whole world shall bring me hither
again."

And now, dinner being over, the king rose from the
table ; and he told before the whole company how he had
fared with the charcoal-burner. The churl quaked as
he heard the tale. And he said, " Would I were on the

•

moor again this very hour, and the king alone, or any
one of his knights, be he the bravest and strongest of
them all."

t

Then the lords laughed aloud. Some, however, were
angry, and would have had the man hanged. " What is
this churl," said they, "that he should so misuse the
king?" But Charles would have none of such doings.
"He is a stalwart man, and can strike a hard blow.
Heaven forbid that I should harm him. Rather will I
make him a knight." So he dubbed Ralph the Char-
coal-burner a knight, and gave him a revenue of <£300
by the year; and " the next fee in France that shall come
into my hands, that," said he, "will I give you. But
now you must win your spurs." So the king gave him
his armor and arms, and sixty squires of good degree to
be 'his company. And Ralph was in after time a very
perfect, noble knight, and did good service to the king.

HOW FIERABRAS DEFIED KING

CHARLES

By Alfred J. Church

I ALAN, who was admiral of the Moors in Spain, had
a son, Fierabras by name, who was the most mar-
velous giant that ever was born of woman. There was no
man that could be matched with him for height, and big-
ness of limb, and strength of body. This Fierabras was
king of Alexandria, and ruled the whole land of Babylon
from the Red Sea eastwards. Russia also he possessed,
and Cologne; he was lord, moreover, of Jerusalem, and
had possession of the Sepulchre of our Lord. It happened
on a certain day that this man came riding furiously to
the camp where King Charles lay with his army, and
asked that some one should come forth and fight with
him. No man answering him or coming forth, he fell
into a great rage and sware by his god Mahomet that he
would not depart from the place till he should have done
battle with some Christian man; but still no one came
forth to him. Then he cried with a very loud and terrible
voice, " King of Paris, send out to me your strongest and
bravest knight, be he Roland, or Oliver, or Thierry, or
Ogier the Dane, that he may fight with me. Nay, and if
you will send out against me six or seven of your strongest
knights, I swear by my god Mahomet that I will not
refuse to fight with them all. But if you will not send

239

HEROES OF FRANCE

out any man, then I will assuredly assail your camp
before nightfall this very day, and strike off your head,
and lead away Roland and Oliver as prisoners. You
have come into this my land without cause, and verily
you shall depart without honor."

When he had thus spoken he lay down under a tree,
and having tied his horse to one of the boughs, took off
his armor. This done, he cried to the king, " Send now
Roland or Oliver to fight with me. And if these dare not
come alone, then let two others come together with them ;
and if the four be afraid, let six come. Ten kings have I
slain already in single combat; there was not one of
them, for all that they were mighty men of valor, that
could stand against me."

When King Charles heard these threatenings and
challenges, he said to Richard of Normandy, " Who is
this knight that speaks so boldly ?"

Duke Richard answered, " This, my lord king, is the
strongest of all men born of women, and he is persuaded
that there is no king in the whole world that is a match
for him."

" For all that," said the king, " I will find one of my
knights that shall encounter him. But tell me his
name."

"His name," answered Duke Richard, "is Fierabras.
He is an infidel, and has done much harm to Christian
men. For he slew our lord the Pope, and hanged many
holy men and women, and to this day he holds posses-
sion of the holy Sepulchre of our Lord."

" I am the more firmly resolved," said the king, " hear-
ing what you say, that one of my knights shall meet him."

240

HOW FIERABRAS DEFIED KING CHARLES

Thereupon he turned to Roland and said, "I pray
you, dear nephew, go forth and meet this Turk in
battle."

But Roland answered him, "Not so, fair uncle; why
should I do your bidding in this matter ? Do you bear
in mind what happened but yesterday, when we were so
near to being taken by the heathen, how they fell upon us
with fifty thousand men, and how we the younger knights
bore the burden and brunt of the day and suffered many
grievous wounds, so that Oliver my comrade was brought
near to death, and indeed, but for your help, we had all
perished ? And do you remember further how last night,
when we were resting in our tents, you, being full of wine,
declared stoutly that your old knights would have borne
themselves better than we of the younger sort had done ?
Now it shall be seen how these said old knights shall
stand up against this heathen man, for indeed of the
younger no one will go forth against him."

When the king heard this, he smote Roland his nephew
in the face with his gauntlet so sharply that the blood
gushed out abundantly. Thereupon Roland drew his
sword and would have smitten his uncle had he not been
held by the bystanders. And the king cried, " Now, this
is a most monstrous thing for any man, much more a
kinsman. Seize him, for he shall die the death for this
wickedness." But when the courtiers made as if to lay
hands upon him, Roland cried, " Now, if any man touch
me, I will cleave his head in two." Nor did any man dare
to come near him. But Ogier the Dane said, "Now,
Roland, you did ill to threaten your uncle, whom you are
bound to honor above all men." " It is true," answered

241

HEROES OF FRANCE

Roland. ' I was greatly provoked ; nevertheless I repent
of my deed."

The king said to the Peers of France, "I am much
troubled in this matter. First, Roland my nephew, that
should have been zealous to help me, threatens to slay me,
and then there is no man that is willing to do battle with
this pagan."

" Take courage, my lord king," said the Duke Naymes,
"some one will be found to do you this service." But
the king refused to be comforted.

Now Oliver lay sick in bed, for he had been sorely
wounded in battle. But when he heard how the king
and Roland had fallen out, and how Fierabras had defied
the king and his army, and no man had gone forth to
meet him, he straightway rose from his bed and began to
stretch and try himself to see whether by any means he
could bear his armor. In so doinsj he made his wounds

O

bleed afresh. But when he had bound them again as
best he could, he said to Garin his squire, " Come, bring
me my arms, for I will go out and meet this pagan."
Said Garin the squire, " Now, my lord Oliver, have pity
on yourself . You will compass your own death." Oliver
answered, '' Do my bidding, for this is an occasion of
honor that no man should miss." So Oliver put on
his armor, Garin helping him. This done, he took his
sword, Hautclere by name, which he loved above all
things. Then they brought him Ferraunt, his horse,
ready saddled and bridled. And Oliver leapt lightly
into the saddle without so much as touching it, and put
his shield into place, and took a spear very long and
sharply pointed. Then he struck his horse with his spurs,

242

HOW FIERABRAS DEFIED KING CHARLES

and Ferraunt leapt up under him. It was a noble sight
to see, so gallant was the knight and so brave the steed.

Oliver rode up to the king's tent and saluted him,
saying, " My lord, I have served you faithfully for these
three years past without reward or wages. I pray you,
therefore, that you give me this day the thing I shall
desire of you." The king answered, "Most noble earl,
I will do this with a good will. There is not in this land
of France a city or town or castle that I will not give you
at your desire." But Oliver said, " My lord king, I ask
neither towns nor castles, but only this — that you suffer
me to do battle with this pagan."

When the other knights heard this, they were not a
little shamed that a wounded man should take up the
challenge, while they themselves held back. ' What is
this," they said, "that Oliver, who was hurt well-nigh to
death, would now go forth to battle!" As for the king,
he said, "Now, Oliver, you have surely lost your wits.
You know that you have been sorely wounded, and yet
you will run into a worse danger. Go back to your bed
and rest ; assuredly I will not suffer you to do battle with
this pagan."

Then Ganelon, who was afterwards the traitor, rose
up in his place and said, " Sir, this is against the cus-
tom of France that you should deny Oliver his request."
The king was very angry, and said, " Ganelon, you are
not well disposed in this matter. If this be as you say,
then Oliver shall fight with this pagan, and if he fight,
then he can hardly escape death. But mark you this : I
swear by my faith that if he be slain or taken in this
battle, then not all the gold in the world can save you

,243

HEROES OF FRANCE

from a shameful death; ay, and all your house shall
perish with you."

" Sir king," said Ganelon, " may God and Our Lady
keep me!" but to himself he said secretly, "Now God
forbid that Oliver should come back safe. Rather may
this pagan smite off his hea.d!" But when King Charles
saw that he could not hinder Oliver from doing battle

o

with Fierabras, he said, " Now may God be with you and
help you, and bring you back with joy!" and he reached
to him his glove, which Oliver took with much pleasant-
ness and humility.

But Reyner, that was father to Oliver, when he saw
his son ready to go forth, came to the king, and knelt
down at his feet, and cried in sore trouble, "Now, my
lord king, have pity on my son and me. He is young and
presumptuous, full of pride and ambition, but so sorely
wounded that he cannot fight; forbid him, therefore, to
go forth." But the king said to Reyner, "What I have
given I may not withdraw." Then Oliver stood up and
spake with a loud voice, " Sir king and all you lords of
France, if I have offended any man in word or deed, I
pray him to forgive me." There was not a man but wept
to hear these words. The king himself wept, and com-
mended him to the keeping of God.

Oliver rode forth and came to the tree where Fierabras
lay at ease and unarmed. The giant did not so much as
look at him, but turned away his head, for he despised
Oliver as being but little of stature in comparison with
himself. Oliver said to him, " Awake, you have called
me many times this day ; lo ! now I have come. And first
tell me your name." Fierabras answered him, "I am

244

HOW FIERABRAS DEFIED KING CHARLES

Fierabras of Alexandria. It was I that destroyed the city
of Rome and slew the Pope, and carried away the holy
things. And Jerusalem is mine, and the place where, as
you say, your God is buried."

Oliver said, " If these things are true, it is time that
you should suffer due punishment for your misdeeds.
But enough of talking. Make ready and arm yourself,
or else, by the God in whom I believe, I will smite you
where you lie!" When Fierabras heard him speak so
fiercely, he began to laugh, and said, " You are a bold
talker, but first tell me who you are, and of what rank."
Oliver answered, " Before night come, pagan, you shall
know full well who I am. But now hear this : my lord
the king has sent this message by my mouth : * Renounce
Mahomet your god, and all other idols, and believe in
the true God that made heaven and earth and all that is
therein.' Meanwhile, take your choice of two things:
either depart out of this country, taking nothing with
you, or stand forth and fight with me."

Fierabras said, " Fellow, you are not able to meet me,
even were I without arms. But tell me now thy name
and lineage." Oliver answered, "My name is Garin,
and I am a poor knight ; King Charles has sent me to do
battle with you ; make ready, therefore, for battle." But
Fierabras would not consent. " Now tell me, Sir Garin,"
said he, " why Roland, or Oliver, or Ogier the Dane, who
are all, men say, of high renown, have not come out
against me." 'They have not come," answered Oliver,
" because they think too meanly of you."

This he said with such vehemence that his wounds
opened again. When Fierabras saw the blood he said,

245

HEROES OF FRANCE

"Are you perchance wounded, Sir Garin?" "Not I,"
answered Oliver; "this blood that you see comes from
my horse where I spurred him." But Fierabras saw
that the blood was not from the horse, and said : " You
speak no truth when you say that you are not hurt.
This is no horse's blood, but of your own body that I see.
Now drink of this flagon of balm that I took from the
city of Jerusalem. When you have drunken you shall
be whole in body, and then you shall be fit to defend
yourself in battle." But Oliver would have none of it.
"This," said he, "is but folly."

Fierabras, seeing that he must needs fight, said to
Oliver, "Come now, help me to arm myself." Said
Oliver, " Can I trust you ? " ' Yea," answered Fierabras,
" that can you : never have I been traitor to any man, nor
ever will." So Oliver armed him; he helped him to don
first a suit of leather of Arabia, and after this a coat and
habergeon of steel, and an helmet richly garnished with
jewels for his head. Was ever such courtesy in this
world, Oliver helping this pagan to arm, whom, being
unarmed, he might full easily have slain, and the pagan
having pity upon Oliver as not being his match in fight-
ing, and all the more when he saw that he had been
wounded ? Would that there were more of such courtesy
between Christian men !

When he was armed, Fierabras took the three swords
that he had, Pleasance and Baptism and Grabon, all be-
ing of so fine a temper that there was no armor made
but they could break through it. The three were made
by one of three brothers; another of these three made
three more, of which Durendal, the sword of Roland,

246

HOW FIERABRAS DEFIED KING CHARLES

was the most famous ; and yet another brother also made
three, of which it suffices to name Hautclere that was the
sword of Oliver, and Joyous that was one of the chief
treasures of King Charles. On his shield be had the
image of his god, Apollyon to wit, to whom when he had
commended himself, he yet once again besought Oliver
to depart. And when Oliver had again refused, saying
that he trusted to prevail by the help of his God, Fiera-
bras said to him, "Now as you are a Christian man, I
adjure you by the font wherein you were baptized and
by the cross to which your God was nailed, to tell me
truly your name and lineage."

Oliver answered, " You could not have adjured me by
greater tilings than this same font and cross ; know there-
fore that I am Oliver, the son of Reyner, close comrade
of Roland, and one of the Twelve Peers of France."

Then said Fierabras, " I knew that you were no poor
and unknown knight, but a great warrior and a famous,
so great was your courage. But you are wounded, and
it would be dishonor to me should I overcome you by
means of your weakness." But Oliver answered him
fiercely, " Enough of these idle words ; when we come to
fight together you shall see that I am no dead man.
Nevertheless, as you are a courteous knight, I will require
you once again to forsake Mahomet and your false gods,
and submit yourself to be baptized. So shall you have
Roland and King Charles for your friends." "Nay,"
said Fierabras, "but this is folly. Let us address our-
selves to battle without more delay."

Then did these two champions lay their spears in rest
and make ready to charge. When the men of France

247

HEROES OF FRANCE

saw this, they were in great fear lest some mischance
should befall Oliver; as for the king, he hid his face in his
mantle, and kneeling before the crucifix embraced it,
weeping the while, and crying, " O Lord, I beseech Thee
keep Oliver and suffer not the Christian faith to be dis-
honored by his downfall." Meanwhile the two warriors
met in the shock of battle, and that so fiercely that the
sparks flew from their spearheads when they smote on
the shields, and that the shafts of both were broken.
The reins dropped from their hands, and they were both
so astonied that they scarce knew where they were. But
then coming to themselves, they drew each man his sword.
And first Oliver with Hautclere smote Fierabras so
fiercely on the helmet that he shore off a great portion of
it, and the jewels wherewith it was garnished fell to the
ground. Nor was the force of the blow yet spent: it
reached the giant's shoulder, but the cuirass which was
of stout leather of Cappadocia, stayed it; nevertheless
the giant's feet were thrust out of the stirrups, and he
came very near to being overthrown. And all the men
of France cried with one voice, " Blessed Mary, what a
mighty stroke has Oliver dealt to this pagan!" "'Tis
true," said Roland, "would I were with him this day!"
Then Fierabras, in his turn, smote Oliver with his sword
Pleasance on the helmet. From the helmet it glanced
down and grievously wounded the Christian's horse.
Then Oliver was not a little dismayed, and commended
himself to God and the Virgin. Which, when Fierabras
heard, he said, "I am ill content to have so hurt you.
Hardly shall you see the sun set this day, for already you
grow faint. But this has befallen you because you are

248

HOW FIERABRAS DEFIED KING CHARLES

already wounded. Be wise therefore, and leave the battle
while there is yet time." But Oliver would have none of
such counsel. Therefore they fell to fighting again, and
this so fiercely that the armor of the two of them was
well-nigh broken to pieces.

When the king saw this, and perceived that Oliver was
in no little danger, he was greatly troubled. He prayed
aloud, saying, "O Lord God, now keep the valiant
Oliver, that he be not slain or taken. Verily, if aught
happen to him, I swear by my father's soul that I will
burn every monastery and church and altar in the land."
But the Duke Naymes rebuked the king, saying, " Speak
not thus, Sir King. Rather pray to God that of His
goodness He will help Oliver." And the king said, " You
are right; I spake foolishly."

Meanwhile the two champions continued to fight
fiercely, more fiercely than befitted prudent or experi-
enced warriors. Oliver especially was so carried out of
himself that his hand grew numb with the frequency of
his blows, and at last his sword flew out of his hand.
Straightway he ran to regain it, putting his shield over
his head to cover himself from the enemy's blows. But
this did not avail him, for Fierabras smote twice on the
shield, and so mightily that he brake it into pieces, and the
breastplate under it also. And Oliver durst not go for-
ward to take up his sword, for he feared greatly what the
giant might do to him. When the men of France saw in
what straits he was, they made as if they would arm
themselves and go to his help. But this King Charles
would not suffer. "Not so," said he; "God can save
him and maintain him in the right, and He will do so."

249

HEROES OF FRANCE

Then the others abode in their place. But now
Fierabras began to jeer and scoff at Oliver, "Now I
know that you are vanquished, for you dare not put out
your hand to take your sword for fear of me; no, you
would not stoop to the ground to gain the wealth of the
whole world. Now hearken to me: if you will deny your
faith and declare that your God is no god, and believe
in Mahomet, then I will give you my sister Floripas in
marriage, than whom there is no fairer maid upon earth,
and we two will conquer France or ever this year shall
have passed, and I will make you king of one half of this
realm." Oliver answered, "Now God forbid that I
should listen to such folly. These your gods are no gods
at all, and have no goodness or strength." Fierabras
said, " I see that you are firmly set in your mind not to do
these things. Now there was never man on earth who
has given me such trouble of mind as have you. But
now take up your sword ; for without it you can have no
more strength in battle than a woman." 'That will I
not do," answered Oliver. "I will not take my sword
by your courtesy. My life and death are with God ; and
I will win my sword by fair fight or not at all."

Thereupon Fierabras came against Oliver, having
his sword Pleasance in Ms hand. Then was Oliver in a
great strait; for he had no sword, and his shield was cleft
in twain, and his armor grievously broken. But God had
mercy upon him, and put it in his head to look about
him. And looking he saw the horse of Fierabras, and on
the saddle two swords, Baptism and Grabon. Where-
upon he made haste and laid hold on the sword Baptism.
And when he had possessed himself of it, he said, " King

250

HOW FIERABRAS DEFIED KING CHARLES

of Alexandria, now the time of reckoning has come. See,
I have one of your swords ; you must take good care
lest it be your destruction." When Fierabras saw what
Oliver had done, he changed color and said, " O Bap-
tism, my good sword, what is this ? Never did better
weapon hang by my side or by the side of any man living
upon earth." Then he said to Oliver, "You are, I well
know, an honorable knight. Come, now, take your own
sword and give to me that which is mine." "Not so,"
answered Oliver; "I will make no agreement with you,
save this : that I will do my best to slay you, and you
shall do the same with me."

And when he had said this, Oliver ran at Fierabras
as fiercely as a lion that leaps upon its prey. Nor was
Fierabras slow to meet him. Indeed, he smote him so
stoutly that he brake through his helmet, wounding the
knight's head. Seeing this, he cried, "Now you are
wounded, Sir Oliver. Never more shall you see King
Charles or Roland; so shall I at last have my desire."
But Oliver answered, " Be not so proud nor boast over-
much. I have a good confidence that I shall either slay
you or conquer you." Then he made a feint to strike
the pagan on the head ; and Fierabras, raising his shield
over high to cover himself from the blow, left his side
unguarded, which Oliver, quickly perceiving, drove his
sword with all his might into the pagan's side. And the
man fell with the blow, so mighty was it, for Oliver
dealt it with all his strength that so he might put an end
to the fight.

THE BATTLE AT RONCEVALS

By Isabel Butler

T

HEN Oliver goes up into a high mountain, and
looks away to the right, all down a grassy valley,
and sees the host of the heathen coming on.

The coming

up of and he called to Roland, his comrade, saying :

"From the side of Spain I see a great light
coming, thousands of white hauberks and thousands of
gleaming helms. They will fall upon our Franks with
great wrath. Ganelon the felon has done this treason,
and he it was adjudged us to the rear-guard, before the
Emperor." ''Peace, Oliver." saith Count Roland, "he
is my mother's husband; speak thou no ill of him."

Oliver has fared up the mountain, and from the sum-
mit thereof he sees all the kingdom of Spain and the great
host of the Saracens. Wondrous is the shine of helmets
studded with gold, of shields and broidered hauberks, of
lances and gonfanons. The battles are without number,
and no man may give count thereof, so great is the multi-
tude. Oliver was all astonied at the sight; he got him
down the hill as best he might, and came to the Franks,
and gave them his tidings.

"I have seen the paynims," said Oliver; "never was
so great a multitude seen of living men. Those of the
vanguard are upon a hundred thousand, all armed with
shields and helmets, and clad in white hauberks; right

252

THE BATTLE AT RONCEVALS

straight are the shafts of their lances, and bright the
points thereof. Such a battle we shall have as was never
before seen of man. Ye lords of France, may God give
you might! and stand ye firm that we be not overcome."
" Foul fall him who flees!" then say the Franks, " for no
peril of death will we fail thee."

" Great is the host of the heathen," saith Oliver, " and
few is our fellowship. Roland, fair comrade, I pray thee
sound thy horn of ivory, that Charles may Oliver prays
hear it and return again with all his host." S0undhis°
"That were but folly," quoth Roland, "and horn-
thereby would I lose all fame in sweet France. Rather
will I strike good blows and great with Durendal, that
the blade thereof shall be blooded even unto the hilt.
Woe worth the paynims that they came into the passes !
I pledge thee my faith short life shall be theirs."

" Roland, comrade, blow now thy horn of ivory, and
Charles shall hear it, and bring hither his army again,
and the king and his barons shall succor us." But
Roland answers him, saying: "Now God forfend that
through me my kinsman be brought to shame, or aught
of dishonor befall fair France. But first I will lay on with
Durendal, the good sword that is girded here at my side,
and thou shalt see the blade thereof all reddened. Woe
wrorth the paynims when they gathered their hosts! I
pledge me they shall all be given over to death."

"Roland, comrade, blow thy horn of ivory, that
Charles may hear it as he passes the mountains, and I
pledge me the Franks will return hither The pride
again." But Roland saith: "Now God for- of Roland.
fend it be said of any living man that I sounded my horn

253

HEROES OF FRANCE

for dread of paynims. Nay, that reproach shall never
fall upon my kindred. But when I am in the stour I will
smite seven hundred blows, or mayhap a thousand, and
thou shalt see the blade of Durendal all crimson. The
Franks are goodly men, and they will lay on right
valiantly, nor shall those of Spain have any surety from
death."

Saith Oliver, " I see no shame herein. I have seen
the Saracens of Spain ; they cover the hills and the val-
leys, the heaths and the plains. Great are the hosts
of this hostile folk, and ours is but a little fellowship."
And Roland makes answer: 'My desire is the greater
thereby. May God and His most holy angels forfend
that France should lose aught of worship through me.
Liefer had I die than bring dishonor upon me. The
emperor loves us for dealing stout blows."

Roland is brave, and Oliver is wise, and both are good
men of their hands ; once armed and a-horseback, rather
would they die than flee the battle. Hardy are the
counts and high their speech. The felon paynims ride
on in great wrath. Saith Oliver: " Roland, prithee look.
They are close upon us, but Charles is afar off. Thou
wouldst not deign to sound thy horn of ivory; but were
the king here we should suffer no hurt. Look up
towards the passes of Aspre and thou shalt see the woe-
ful rear-guard ; they who are of it will do no more service
henceforth." But Roland answers him: "Speak not so
cowardly. Cursed be the heart that turns coward in the
breast! Hold we the field, and ours be the buffets and
the slaughter."

When Roland sees that the battle is close upon them,

254

THE BATTLE AT RONCEVALS

he waxes fiercer than lion or leopard. He calls to the
Franks, and he saith to Oliver: "Comrade,

Roland is

friend, say not so. When the emperor left fain for
us his Franks, he set apart such a twenty battle-
thousand of men that, certes, among them is no coward.
For his liege lord a man ought to suffer all hardship, and
endure great heat and great cold, and give both his blood
and his body. Lay on with thy lance, and I will smite
with Durendal, my good sword that the king gave me.
If I die here, may he to whom i-t shall fall, say, * This was
the sword of goodly vassal."

Nigh at hand is Archbishop Turpin ; he now spurs his
horse to the crest of a knoll, and speaks to the Franks,
and this is his sermon : " Lords, barons, Charles left us
here, and it is a man's devoir to die for his

The

king. Now help ye to uphold Christianity, archbishop's
Certes, ye shall have a battle, for here before
you are the Saracens. Confess your sins and pray God's
mercy, and that your souls may be saved I will absolve
you. If ye are slain ye will be holy martyrs, and ye shall
have seats in the higher Paradise." The Franks light off
their horses and kneel down, and the archbishop blesses
them, and for a penance bids them that they lay on with
their swords.

The Franks get upon their feet, freed and absolved
from sin ; and the archbishop blesses them in the name
of God. Then they mounted their swift horses, and
armed themselves after the manner of knights, and made
them ready for battle. Count Roland calls to Oliver,
saying : " Sir comrade, rightly thou saidst Ganelon hath
betrayed us all, and hath received gold and silver and

255

HEROES OF FRANCE

goods therefor; but the emperor will well revenge us.
King Marsila hath bought and sold us, but he shall pay
for it with the sword."

Roland rides through the passes of Spain on Veillantif,
his good horse and swift. He is clad in his harness ; right
well it becomes him, and as he rides he brandishes his
spear, turning its point towards heaven ; and to its top is
bound a gonfanon of pure white, whereof the golden
fringes fall down even unto his hands. Well fashioned
is his body, and his face fair and laughing; close behind
him rides his comrade; and all the Franks claim him as
their champion. Full haughtily he looks on the Saracens,
but gently and mildly on the Franks, and he speaks to
them courteously, saying: " Lords, barons, ride on softly.
The paynims come seeking destruction, and this day we
shall have plunder so goodly and great that no king of
France hath ever taken any of so great price." At these
words the two hosts come together.

Saith Oliver: " I have no mind for more words. Thou
wouldst not deign to sound thy horn of ivory, and no

nkg and help shalt thou get from Charles ; naught he
knows of our case, nor is the wrong his, the

baron. They who are beyond the mountains
are no wise to blame. Now ride on with what might ye
may. Lords, barons, hold ye the field! And in God's
name I pray you bethink you both how to deal good blows
and how to take them. And let us not forget the device
of our king." At these words all the Franks cried out
together, and whosoever may have heard that cry of
Montjoy must call to mind valor and worth. Then they
rode forward, God ! how proudly, spurring their horses

256

THE BATTLE AT RONCEVALS

for the more speed, and fell a-smiting - - how else should
they do ? But no whit adread were the Saracens. And lo
you, Franks and paynims come together in battle.

The nephew of Marsila, who was called ^Elroth, rides
before all his host, and foul are his words to our Franks :
1 Ye Frankish felons, to-day ye shall do battle with us.
He who should have been your surety has betrayed you ;
mad is the king who left you behind in the passes. To-
day shall fair France lose her fame, and the right arm
of Charles shall be smitten off from his body." When
Roland hears this, God! how great is his wrath. He
spurs as fast as his horse may run, and with all the might
he hath he smites yElroth, and breaks his

The Franks

shield, and rends apart his hauberk, that he win the
cleaves his breast and breaks the bone, and
severs the spine from the back; with his lance he drives
out the soul from the body, for so fierce is the blow
^Elroth wavers, and with all the force of his lance Roland
hurls him from his horse dead, his neck broken in two
parts. Yet Roland still chides him, saying, " Out, cow-
ard ! Charles is not mad, nor loves he treason. He did
well and knightly to leave us in the passes. To-day shall
France lose naught of her fame. Franks, lay on ! Ours
is the first blow. Right is with us, and these swine are in
the wrong."

Among the paynims is a duke, Falsaron by name, who
was brother to King Marsila, and held the land of Da-
than and Abiram ; there is no more shameless felon on all
the earth ; so wide is his forehead that the space between
his eyes measures a full half foot. When he sees his
nephew slain, he is full of dole, and he drives through

257

HEROES OF FRANCE

the press as swift as he may, and cries aloud the paynim
war cry. Great is his hatred of the Franks. ' To-day
shall fair France lose her fame!" Oliver hears him and
is passing wroth; with his golden spurs he pricks on his
horse and rides upon him like a true baron; he breaks
the shield, tears asunder the hauberk, and drives his
lance into the body up to the flaps of his pennon, and
with the might of his blow hurls him dead from the
saddle. He looks to earth where lies the felon, and
speaks him haughtily: " Coward, naught care I for thy
threats. Lay on, Franks; certes, we shall overcome them."
And he cries out Montjoy, the war cry of Charles.

A king there is, Corsablis by name; he is of Barbary,
a far-off land, and he spoke to the Saracens, saying:
'We shall win a fair day on these Franks, for few is
their fellowship. And such as be here shall prove them-
selves of small avail, nor shall one be saved alive for
Charles; the day has come whereon they must die."
Archbishop Turpin hears him right well, and to no man
under heaven has he ever borne such hate; with his
spurs of fine gold he pricks on his horse, and rides upon
the king with great might, cleaves his shield and rends
his hauberk, and thrusts his great lance into his body,
and so drives home the blow that sorely the king wavers,
and with all the force of his lance Turpin hurls him
dead into the path. He looks on the ground where he
sees the glutton lie, nor doth he withhold him from
speech, but saith : " Coward and heathen,

The slaying

of the paynim thou hast lied! Charles, my liege lord, is ever

our surety, and our Franks have no mind to

flee; and we shall have a care that thy comrades go

258

THE BATTLE AT RONCEVALS

not far hence; yea, and a second death must ye suffer.
Lay on, ye Franks, let no man forget himself! This first
blow is ours, thanks be to God." And he cries out Mont-
joy, to hold the field.

And Gerin smites Malprimis de Brigal, that his good
shield no whit avails him; he shatters the jeweled boss
thereof, and half of it falls to earth ; he pierces the hau-
berk to the flesh, and drives his good lance into the body;
the paynim falls down in a heap, and his soul is carried
away by Satan.

And Gerier, the comrade of Gerin, smites the Emir,
and shatters his shield and unmails his hauberk, and
thrusts his good lance into his heart ; so great is the blow
his lance drives through the body, and with all the force
of his shaft he throws him to the ground dead. " Ours
is a goodly battle," quoth Oliver.

Samson the duke rides upon the Alma9ur, and breaks
his shield all flowered and set with gold; nor doth his
good hauberk give him any surety, but Samson pierces
him through heart and liver and lungs, and fells him
dead, whether any one grieves for him or no. Saith the
archbishop: "That was knightly stricken."

And Anseis urges on his horse and encounters with
Turgis of Tortosa, cleaves his shield below the golden
boss, rends asunder his twofold hauberk, and sets the
point of his good lance in his body, and thrusts so well
that the iron passes sheer through him, that the might
of the blow hurls him to the ground dead. " That was
the buffet of a man of good prowess," saith Roland.

And Engelier, the Gascon of Bordeaux, spurs his
horse, slackens his rein, and encounters with Escremis

259

HEROES OF FRANCE

of Valtierra, breaks and carves the shield from his shoul-
der, rends apart the ventail of his hauberk, and smites
him in his breast between his two collar bones, and
with the might of the blow hurls him from the saddle,
saying: "Ye are all given over to destruction."

And Oton smites the paynim Esturgant upon the
leathern front of his shield, marring all the blue and
white thereof, breaks through the sides of his hauberk,
and drives his good spear and sharp into his body, and
casts him from his swift horse, dead. "Naught may
save thee," saith Oliver thereat.

And Berengier rides on Estramaris, shatters his
shield, rends asunder his hauberk, and drives his stout
lance into his body, and smites him dead amid a thou-
sand Saracens. Of the Twelve Peers ten are now slain,
and but two are still living men, to wit, Chernuble and
Count Margaris.

Margaris is a right valiant knight, strong and goodly,
swift and keen; he spurs his horse and rides on Oliver,
breaks his shield below the boss of pure gold, that the
lance passed along his side, but by God's help, it did
not pierce the body; the shaft grazes him but doth not
overthrow him ; and Margaris drives on, in that he has
no hindrance, and sounds his horn to call his men
about him.

Now the battle waxes passing great on both parties.
Count Roland spares himself no whit, but smites with
his lance as long as the shaft holds, but by fifteen blows
it is broken and lost ; thereupon he draws out Durendal
his good sword, all naked, spurs his horse and rides
on Chernuble, breaks his helm whereon the carbuncles

260

THE BATTLE AT RONCEVALS

blaze, cleaves his mail-coif and the hair of his head that
the sword cuts through eyes and face, and the white hau-
berk of fine mail, and all the body to the fork of the legs,
sheer into the saddle of beaten gold, nor did the sword
stint till it had entered the horse and cleft the backbone,
never staying for joint, that man and horse fell dead
upon the thick grass. Thereupon Roland cried : " Cow-
ard, woe worth the day thou earnest hither ! no help shalt
thou get from Mahound; nor by such swine as thou
shall to-day's battle be achieved."

Count Roland rides through the press ; in his hand he
hath Durendal, right good for hacking and hewing, and
doth great damage upon the Saracens. Lo,
how he hurls one dead upon another, and the do passing
bright blood flows out on the field. All red-
dened are his hauberk and his arms, and the neck and
shoulders of his good horse. Nor doth Oliver hold back
from the battle; the Twelve Peers do not shame them-
selves, and all the Franks smite and slay, that the pay-
nims perish or fall swooning. Then saith the archbishop,
" Our barons do passing well," and he cries out Montjoy,
the war cry of Charles.

Oliver drives through the stour; his lance is broken,
and naught is left him but the truncheon ; yet he smites
the paynim Malsaron that his shield patterned with gold
and flowers is broken, and his two eyes fly out from his
head, and his brains fall at his feet; among seven hundred
of his fellows Oliver smites him dead. Then he slew
Turgin and Esturgus, and thereby broke his lance that
it splintered even unto the pommel. Thereat Roland
saith : " Comrade, what dost thou ? I have no mind for a

261

HEROES OF FRANCE

staff in so great battle, rather a man hath need of iron
and steel. Where is thy sword Halteclere ? " " I may not
draw it," Oliver answered him. " So keen am I to smite."

But now the lord Oliver hath drawn his good sword,
even as his comrade had besought him, and hath shown
it to him in knightly wise; and therewith he smites the
paynim Justin de Val Ferree that he severs his head in
twain, cuts through his broidered hauberk and his body,
through his good saddle set with gold, and severs the
backbone of his steed, that man and horse fall dead on
the field before him. Then said Roland: " Now I hold
you as my brother, and 't is for such buffets the emperor
loves us." And on all sides they cry out Mont joy.

Count Gerin rides his horse Sorel, and Gerier, his
comrade, rides Passecerf ; both slacken rein, and spur-
ring mightly set upon the paynim Timosel; one smites
him on the shield, and the other on the hauberk, that
both their lances break in his body ; and he falls dead in
the field. I wot not, nor have I ever heard man say,
which of the twain was the more swift. Then Esper-
veris, son of Borel, died at the hand of Engelier of
Bordeaux. And the archbishop slew Siglorel, that en-
chanter who of old had passed down into hell, led
thither by the spells of Jupiter. "Of him we are well
rid," quoth Turpin. And Roland answered him : " Yea,
the coward is overthrown. Oliver, my brother, such
buffets please me right well."

Meantime the battle waxes passing hard, and both
Franks and paynims deal such blows that it is wonder to
see ; here they smite, and there make what defense they
may; and many a lance is broken and reddened, and

262

THE BATTLE AT RONCEVALS

there is great rending of pennons and ensigns. Many
a good Frank loses his youth, and will never The battle
again see wife or mother, or the men of waxes hard"
France who await him in the passes. Charles the Great
weeps for them, and makes great sorrow; but what
avails it ? no help shall they get therefrom. An ill turn
Ganelon did them the day he sold his own kindred in
Saragossa. Thereafter he lost both life and limb there-
for; in the council at Aix, he was condemned to hang,
and with him upon thirty of his kindred to whom death
left no hope.

Dread and sore is the battle. Roland and Oliver lay
on valiantly, and the archbishop deals more than a
thousand buffets, nor are the Twelve Peers backward,
and all the Franks smite as a man. The paynims are
slain by hundreds and thousands; whosoever does not
flee has no surety from death, but will he, nill he, must
take his end. But the Franks lose their goodliest arms ;
lances adorned with gold, and trenchant spears, and
gonfanons red and white and blue, and the blades of
their good swords are broken, and thereto they lose
many a valiant knight. Never again shall they see father
or kindred, or Charles their liege lord, who abides for
them in the passes.

Meantime, in France, a wondrous tempest broke
forth, a mighty storm of wind and lightning, with rain
and hail out of all measure, and bolts of thunder that fell
ever and again ; and verily therewith came a quaking of
the earth that ran through all the land from A wondrous
Saint Michael of the Peril, even unto Xanten, temPest-
and from Besan9on to the port of Guitsand; and there

263

HEROES OF FRANCE

was not a dwelling whose walls were not rent asunder.
And at noon fell a shadow of great darkness, nor was
there any light save as the heavens opened. They that
saw these things were sore afraid, and many a one said :
' This is the day of judgment, and the end of the world
is at hand." But they were deceived, and knew not
whereof they spoke; it was the great mourning for the
death of Roland.

Meantime the Franks smote manfully and with good
courage, and the paynims were slain by thousands and
Of ail the kv Multitudes ; of a hundred thousand not

ims only two may survive. Then said the archbishop :

ATo f*cr jj. T*IS

escapes the " Our Franks are of good prowess, no man
under heaven hath better, it is written in the
annals of France that valiant they are for our emperor."
And the Franks fare through the field seeking their fel-
lows, and weeping from dole and pity for their kin, in
all love and kindness. But even now King Marsila is
upon them with his great host.

Count Roland is a knight of much worship, so like-
wise are Oliver and the Twelve Peers, and all the Franks
are good warriors. By their great might they have made
such slaughter of paynims that, of a hundred thousand,
only one hath escaped, Margaris to wit. Blame him not
that he fled, for in his body he bore the wounds of four
lances. Back he fared in haste towards Spain, and came
to Marsila and gave him tidings. . . . And in a loud
voice he cried : " Good king of Spain, now ride on with all
speed, the Franks are weary and spent with the smiting
and slaying of our Saracens ; they have lost their lances
and spears, and a good half of their men, and those who

264

THE FRANKS SMOTE MANFULLY AND WITH GOOD COURAGE

IS3S

•

ff±

ffi

THE BATTLE AT RONCEVALS

yet live are weakened, and the more part of them maimed
and bleeding, nor have they more arms wherewith to
help themselves."

Marsila comes on down the valley with the mighty
host that he has assembled ; full twenty battles the king
has arrayed. There is a great shining of These nd
helmets, set with gold and precious stones,

and of shields and of broidered hauberks.
Trumpets to the number of seven thousand sound the
onset, and the din thereof runs far and wide. Then
saith Roland : " Oliver, comrade and brother, Ganelon
the felon has sworn our death. The treason is manifest,
and great vengeance shall the emperor take therefor.
The battle will be sore and great, such a one as was
never before fought of man. I will smite with Durendal,
my sword, and do thou, comrade, lay on with Halteclere.
Through many lands have we carried them, and with
them have we conquered many a battle; no ill song must
be sung of them."

When the Franks see how great is the multitude of the
paynims, that on all sides they cover the field, they call
upon Roland, and Oliver, and the Twelve Peers, that
they be their defense. Then the archbishop tells them
his mind, saying : " Lords, barons, put from you all
cowardly thoughts; and in God's name I pray you give
not back. Better it were that we die in battle than that
men of worship should speak foully of us in their songs.
Certain it is we shall straightway take our end, nor shall
we from to-day be living men ; yet there is a thing I can
promise ye, blessed paradise shall be opened to you, and
ye shall take your place among the innocent." At his

265

HEROES OF FRANCE

words, the Franks take heart, and every man cries out
Mont joy.

Wily and cunning is King Marsila, and he saith to

the paynims : " Now set your trust in me ; this Roland is

of wondrous might, and he who would over-

Grandonie ...

leads the come him must strive his uttermost ; m two
second battle. encounters he will not be vanquished me-
thinks, and if not, we will give him three. Then Charles
the king shall lose his glory, and shall see France fall
into dishonor. Ten battles shall abide here with me,
and the remaining ten shall set upon the Franks." Then
to Grandonie he gave a broidered banner, that it might
be a sign unto the rest, and gave over to him the com-
mandment.

King Marsila abides on the mountain, and Grandonie
comes on down the valley. By three golden nails he
has made fast his gonfanon ; and he cries aloud : " Now
ride on, ye barons!" And for the more goodly noise he
bids them sound a thousand trumpets. Say the Franks :
" God our Father, what shall we do ? Woe worth the
day we saw Count Ganelon! he hath sold us by foul
treason. Now help us, ye Twelve Peers !" But the first
to answer them is the archbishop, saying : '' Good
knights, this day great honor shall be yours, for God will
give you crowns and flowers in Paradise among the
glorious; but therein the coward shall not enter." And
the Franks make answer: "We will lay on as one man,
and though we die we will not betray him." Then they
spur on with their golden spurs to smite the miscreant
felons.

Among the paynims is a Saracen of Saragossa, lord

266

THE BATTLE AT RONCEVALS

he is of half the city, and Climborin, he hight; never will
he flee from any living man. He it was who Engeiier is
swore fellowship with Count Ganelon, kissed slain-
him in all friendship upon the lips, and gave him his
helm and his carbuncle. And he hath sworn to bring the

O

Great Land to shame, and to strip the emperor of his
crown. He rides his horse whom he calls Barbamusche,
that is swifter than falcon or swallow ; and slackening his
rein, he spurs mightily, and rides upon Engeiier of Gas-
cony that neither shield nor byrnie may save him, but
he drives the head of his lance into his body, thrusting so
manfully that the point thereof passes through to the
other side, and with all the might of his lance hurls him
in the field dead. Thereafter he cries : " These folk are
good to slay!" But the Franks say: "Alack, that so
good a knight should take his end."

And Count Roland speaks to Oliver, saying: "Sir
comrade, now is Engeiier slain, nor have we any knight
of more valor." And the count answers him, saying:
" Now God grant me to avenge him." He pricks on his
horse with spurs of pure gold, and he grasps Halteclere
— already is the blade thereof reddened - - and with all
his strength he smites the paynim; he drives the blow
home that the Saracen falls; and the devils carry away

is soul. Then Oliver slew Duke Alpha'ien, and cut off
the head of Escababi, and unhorsed seven Arabs, -
never again shall they do battle. Then said Roland:

'Wroth is my comrade, and now at my side he wins
great worship ; for such blows Charles holds us the more
dear." And he cried aloud: 'To battle, knights, to
battle!"

267

HEROES OF FRANCE

Hard by is the paynim Valdabrun, that had stood

godfather to King Marsila ; on the sea he is lord of four

hundred dromonds, and well honored of all

Roland

avenges shipmen. He it was who aforetime took
Jerusalem by treason, violated the temple of
Solomon, and slew the patriarch before the baptismal
fonts. And he had sworn fellowship with Ganelon, and
had given him a sword and a thousand mangons. He
rides a horse called Gramimond, swifter than any falcon ;
he spurs him well with his sharp spurs, and rides upon
Samson the mighty duke, breaks his shield, and rends
his hauberk, and drives the flaps of his gonfanon into
his body, and with all the force of his lance hurls him
from the saddle dead. :i Lay on, paynims, for hardily we
shall overthrow them ! " But the Franks cry : " God, woe
worth the good baron!"

When Roland sees that Samson is dead, ye may guess
he is sore stricken ; he spurs his horse and lets him run as
fast as he may; in his hand he holds Durendal, of greater
worth than is pure gold, and with all the might he hath,
he smites the paynim on the helm set with gold and gems,
and cuts through head and hauberk and body, and
through the good saddle set with gold and jewels, deep
into the back of the horse, and slays both him and his
rider, whosoever has dole or joy thereof. Cry the pay-
nims: "That was a woeful blow for us." Then quoth
Roland : " No love have I for any one of ye, for yours is
the pride and the iniquity."

Among the paynims is an African, Malquiant, son of
King Malcud; his armor is all of the beaten gold, and
brighter than all the rest it shines to heaven. His horse,

268

THE BATTLE AT RONCEVALS

which he calls Salt-Perdut, is so swift that he has not his
fellow in any four-footed beast. And now Malquiant
rode on Ansel's, and smote him full on the shield that its
scarlet and blue were hewn away, and he rent the sides
of his hauberk, and drave his lance into his body, both
point and shaft. Dead is the count and done are his
life days. Thereat cry the Franks : " Alack for thee, good
baron!"

Through the press rides Turpin the archbishop, -
never did another priest say mass who did with his own
strength so great deeds of arms, — and he Turpin slays
saith to the paynim: "Now may God bring Malquiant.
all evil upon thee ! for thou hast slain one for whom my
heart is sore stricken." Then he set his good horse at a
gallop, and smote Malquiant on his shield of Toledo,
that he fell dead upon the green grass.

Hard by is the paynim Grandonie, son of Capuel,
king of Cappadocia; he rides a horse called Marmorie,
swifter than any bird that flies; he now slackens rein,
and spurring well, thrusts mightily upon Gerin, breaks
his crimson shield that it falls from his shoulder, and
rends all asunder his hauberk, and thereafter drives all
his blue gonfanon into his body that he falls dead beside
a great rock. Then he slays Gerier, Gerin 's comrade,
and Berengier, and Guyon of Saint-Antonie ; and there-
after he smote Austor, the mighty duke that held Valence
and the land along the Rhone, and felled him dead that
the paynims had great joy thereof. But the Franks cry:
"How many of ours are stricken."

Roland holds his ruddied sword in his hand; he has
heard the Franks make lament, and so great is his sor-

269

HEROES OF FRANCE

row that his heart is nigh to bursting, and he saith to the
paynims : " Now may God bring all evil upon thee ! Me-
thinks thou shalt pay me dear for him thou hast slain."
And he spurs his horse, which springs forward eagerly;
and let whoso will pay the price, the two knights join
battle.

Grandonie was a man of good prowess, of much

valor and hardiness, and amid the way he encounters

with Roland, and albeit before that time he

Grandonie

is smitten had never set eyes upon him, he none the less
knew him of a certainty by his look and
countenance ; and he could not but be sore adread at the
sight, and fain would he have fled, but he could not.
The count smites him mightily that he rends all his helm
down to the nasal, cleaves through nose and mouth and
teeth, through the hauberk of fine mail, and all the body,
splits the silver sides from off the golden saddle, and
cuts deep into the back of the horse, that both he and
his rider are slain beyond help. Thereat those of Spain
make great lament, but the Franks cry: "That was
well stricken of our captain."

Wondrous and fierce is the battle ; the Franks lay on
in their wrath and their might, that hands and sides and
bones fall to earth, and garments are rent off to the
very flesh, and the blood runs down to the green grass.
The paynims cry: "We may not longer endure. May

A ain the ^e curse °f Mahound fall upon the Great
Land, for its folk have not their fellows for

hardiness." And there was not a man but
cried out : " Marsila ! haste, O King, for we are in sore
need of thy help."

270

THE BATTLE AT RONCEVALS

Wondrous and great is the battle. And still the Franks
smite with their burnished lances. There is great dolor
of folk, and many a man is slain and maimed and bleed-
ing, and one lies on another, or on his back, or face down.
The Saracens may not longer endure, but howsoever
unwillingly they must give back. And eagerly the Franks
pursue after them.

Marsila sees the slaughter of his people, and lets sound
his horns and bussynes, and gets to horse with all his
vassal host. In the foremost front rides the leads

Saracen Abisme, the falsest knight of his the third

battle.

fellowship, all compact of evil and villainy.
He believes not in God the son of Mary; and he is black
as melted pitch. Dearer than all the gold of Galicia he
loves treachery and murder, nor did any man ever see
him laugh or take disport. But he is a good man of arms,
and bold to rashness, wherefore he is well beloved of the
felon King Marsila, and to him it is given to bear the
Dragon, around which the paynims gather. The arch-
bishop hath small love for Abisme, and so soon as he
sees him he is all desirous to smite him, and quietly,
within himself, he saith: "This Saracen seems a mis-
believing felon, I had liefer die than not set upon him to
slay him; never shall I love coward or cowardice."

Whereupon the archbishop begins the battle. He
rides the horse that he won from Grossaille, a king whom
he slew in Denmark; the good steed is swift and keen,
featly fashioned of foot, and flat of leg ; short in the thigh
and large of croupe, long of flank and high of back; his
tail is white and yellow his mane, his head is the color of
the fawn, and small are his ears; of all four-footed beasts

271

HEROES OF FRANCE

none may outstrip him. The archbishop spurs mightily,
and will not fail to meet with Abisme and smite him on
his shield, a very marvel, set with gems, — topaz and
amethysts, and precious crystals, and blazing carbuncles;
the gift it was of Galafre the Amiral, who had received
it of a devil in Val-Metas. Now Turpin smites it and
spares it not, that after his buffet it has not the worth of
a doit. And he pierces Abisme through the body, and
hurls him dead in the open field. And the Franks say:
'That was a good deed of arms; in the hands of our
archbishop safe is the crosier."

And Count Roland speaks to Oliver, saying: "Sir

comrade, what say ye, is not the archbishop a right good

knight, that there is no better under heaven ?

The Franks

are sore for well he knows how to smite with lance and
spear." ' Now let us aid him," the count
makes answer. And at these words the Franks go into
battle again; great are the blows and grievous the
slaughter, and great is the dolor of the Christians.

The Franks have lost much of their arms, yet still
there are a good four hundred of naked swords, with
which they smite and hew on shining helmets. God, how
many a head is cleft in twain ; and there is great rending
of hauberks and unmailing of byrnies ; and they smite off
feet and hands and heads. The paynims cry: "These
Franks sore mishandle us, whoso doth not defend him-
self hath no care for his life." King Marsila hears
them make lament, and saith in his wrath: 'Terra
Major, now may Mahound destroy thee, for thy folk
hath discomfited mine, and hath destroyed and spoiled
me of many cities which Charles of the white beard now

070

% I <6

THE BATTLE AT RONCEVALS

holds; he hath conquered Rome and Apulia and Cala-
bria, Constantinople, and Saxony the wide; liefer had I
die than flee before him. Paynims, now lay on that the
Franks may have no surety. If Roland dies, Charles
loses the life of his body ; if he lives, we shall all take our
end."

The felon paynims again smite with their lances upon
shields and bright helmets; so great is the shock of iron
and steel that the flame springs out toward heaven ; and
lo, how the blood and the brains run down ! Roland's
Great is the dolor and grief of Roland when gnef-
he sees so many good knights take their end; he calls
to remembrance the land of France, and his uncle,
Charlemagne the good king, and he cannot help but be
heavy.

Yet still he thrust through the press and did not leave
from smiting. In his hand he held Durendal, his good
sword, and rent hauberks, and broke helmets, and
pierced hands and heads and trunks that he threw a
hundred paynims to ground, they who had held them-
selves for good men of arms.

And on his side the lord Oliver drave forward, smiting
great blows; in his hand he held Halteclere, his good
and trusty sword that had not its fellow under heaven,
save only Durendal, and with it he fought valorously;
all stained he was with blood even to his arms. " God,"
saith Roland, "that is a goodly baron. O gentle count,
all courage and all loyalty, this day our friendship must
have an end, for to-day through great woe we twain must
part. Never again shall we see the emperor; never
again shall there be such lamentation in fair France.

273

HEROES OF FRANCE

The Frankish folk will pray for us, and in holy churches
orisons will be offered; certes, our souls will come into
Paradise." Oliver slackens rein and spurs his horse, and
in the thick of press comes nigh unto Roland, and one
saith unto other : " Comrade, keep near me ; so long as
death spares me I will not fail thee."

Would ye had seen Roland and Oliver hack and hew
with their swords, and the archbishop smite with his
lance. We can reckon those that fell by their hands, for
the number thereof is written in charter and record ; the
Geste says more than four thousand. In four encoun-
ters all went well with the Franks, but the fifth was
sore and grievous to them, for in this all their knights
were slain save only sixty, spared by God's mercy. Be-
fore they die they will sell their lives dear.

When Count Roland is ware of the great slaughter of
his men, he turns to Oliver, saying: "Sir comrade, as

H w id ^oc^ may save *nee> see now manv a good
fain blow man of arms lies on the ground ; we may well

have pity on sweet France, the fair, that must
now be desolate of such barons. Ah, king and friend,
would thou wert here! Oliver, my brother, what shall
we do? How shall we send him tidings?" ;'Nay, I
know not how to seek him," saith Oliver; "but liefer
had I die than bring dishonor upon me."

Then saith Roland : " I will sound my horn of ivory,
and Charles, as he passes the mountains, will hear it;
and I pledge thee my faith the Franks will return again."
But Oliver Then saith Oliver: "Therein would be great
chidethhim. shame for thee, and dishonor for all thy
kindred, a reproach that would last all the days of their

274

THE BATTLE AT RONCEVALS

life. Thou wouldst not sound it when I bid thee, and
now thou shalt not by my counsel. And if thou dost
sound it, it will not be hardily, for now both thy arms
are stained with blood." ' Yea," the count answers him,
"I have dealt some goodly blows."

Then saith Roland : " Sore is our battle, I will blow a
blast, and Charles the king will hear it." "That would
not be knightly," saith Oliver; "when I bid thee, com-
rade, thou didst disdain it. Had the king been here, we
had not suffered this damage ; but they who are afar off
are free from all reproach. By this my beard, an I see
again my sister, Aude the Fair, never shalt thou lie in
her arms."

Then saith Roland: "Wherefore art thou wroth with
me?" And Oliver answers him, saying: "Comrade,
thou thyself art to blame. Wise courage is not madness,
and measure is better than rashness. Through thy folly
these Franks have come to their death; nevermore shall
Charles the king have service at our hands. Hadst thou
taken my counsel, my liege lord had been here, and this
battle had been ended, and King Marsila had been or
taken or slain. Woe worth thy prowess, Roland! Hence-
forth Charles shall get no help of thee; never till God's
Judgment Day shall there be such another man; but
thou must die, and France shall be shamed thereby.
And this day our loyal fellowship shall have an end;
before this evening grievously shall we be parted."

The archbishop, hearing them dispute together, spurs
his horse with his spurs of pure gold, and comes unto
them, and rebukes them, saying: " Sir Roland, and thou,
Sir Oliver, in God's name I pray ye, let be this strife.

275

HEROES OF FRANCE

Little help shall we now have of thy horn ; and yet it
were better to sound it ; if the king come, he will revenge
us, and the paynims shall not go hence rejoicing. Our
Franks will light off their horses, and find us dead and
maimed, and they will lay us on biers, on the backs of
sumpters, and will weep for us with dole and pity; and
they will bury us in the courts of churches, that our bones
may not be eaten by wolves and swine and dogs." " Sir,
thou speakest well and truly," quoth Roland.

And therewith he sets his ivory horn to his lips, grasps
it well and blows it with all the might he hath. High
The Franks are the hills, and the sound echoes far, and
hear the blast. for thirty full leagues they hear it resound.
Charles and all his host hear it, and the king saith:
" Our men are at battle." But Count Ganelon denies it,
saying: " Had any other said so, we had deemed it great
falsehood."

With dolor and pain, and in sore torment, Count
Roland blows his horn of ivory, that the bright blood
springs out of his mouth, and the temples of his brain
are broken. Mighty is the blast of the horn, and Charles,
passing the mountains, hears it, and Naymes hears it,
and all the Franks listen and hear. Then saith the king :
' I hear the horn of Roland ; never would he sound it,
an he were not at battle." But Ganelon answers him,
saying : " Battle is there none ; thou art old and white and
hoary, and thy words are those of a child. Well thou
knowest the great pride of Roland ; a marvel it is that
God hath suffered it thus long. Aforetime he took
Noples against thy commandment, and when the Sara-
cens came out of the city and set upon Roland the good

276

THE BATTLE AT RONCEVALS

knight (he slew them with Durendal his sword) ; there-
after with water he washed away the blood which stained
the meadow, that none might know of what he had done.
And for a single hare he will blow his horn all day long;
and now he but boasts among his fellows, for there is no
folk on earth would dare do him battle. I prithee ride
on. Why tarry we ? The Great Land still lies far before

us.'

Count Roland's mouth has burst out a-bleeding, and
the temples of his brain are broken. In dolor and pain
he sounds his horn of ivory ; but Charles hears it and the
Franks hear it. Saith the king : " Long drawn is the blast
of that horn." "Yea," Naymes answers, "for in sore
need is the baron who blows it. Certes, our men are at
battle; and he who now dissembles hath betrayed Roland.
Take your arms and cry your war cry, and succor the
men of your house. Dost thou not hear Roland's call ?"

The emperor has commanded that his trumpets be
sounded, and now the Franks light down from their
horses and arm themselves with hauberks

Charles

and helms and swords adorned with gold; turneth
fair are their shields, and goodly and great
their lances, and their gonfanons are scarlet and white
and blue. Then all the barons of the host get them
to horse, and spur through the passes ; and each saith to
other: "An we may but see Roland a living man, we
will strike good blows at his side." But what avails it ?
for they have abode too long.

Clear is the evening as was the day, and all their
armor glistens in the sun, and there is great shining of
hauberks, and helms, and shields painted with flowers,

277

HEROES OF FRANCE

and lances, and gilded gonfanons. The emperor rides
on in wrath, and the Franks are full of care and fore-
boding ; and not a man but weeps full sore and hath great
fear for Roland. Then the king let take Count Ganelon,
and gave him over to the cooks of his household; and
he called Besgon their chief, saying : " Guard him well
Ganeion as beseems a felon who hath betrayed my
a prisoner. house." Besgon took him, and set a watch
about him of a hundred of his fellows of the kitchen,
both best and worst. They plucked out the hairs of
Ganelon's beard and mustache, and each one dealt him
four blows with his fist, and hardily they beat him with
rods and staves; then they put about his neck a chain,
and bound him even as they would a bear, and in de-
rision they set him upon a sumpter. So they guard him
till they return him unto Charles.

High are the hills and great and dark, deep the valleys,
and swift the waters. To answer Roland's horn all the
trumpets are sounded, both rear and van. The emperor
rides on in wrath, and the Franks are full of care and
foreboding; there is not a man but weepeth and maketh
sore lament, praying to God that he spare Roland until
they come unto the field, that at his side they may deal
good blows. But what avails it ? They have tarried too
long, and may not come in time.

Charles the king rides on in great wrath, and over his
•hauberk is spread his white beard. And all the barons of
France spur mightily, not one but is full of wrath and
grief that he is not with Roland the captain, who is at
battle with the Saracens of Spain. If he be wounded,
what hope that one soul be left alive? God, what a

278

THE BATTLE AT RONCEVALS

sixty he still hath in his fellowship; no king or captain
ever had better.

Roland looks abroad over hill and heath and sees the
great multitude of the Prankish dead, and he weeps for
them as beseems a gentle knight, saying: "Lords and
barons, now may God have mercy upon you, and grant
Paradise to all your souls, that ye may rest among the
blessed flowers. Man never saw better men of arms
than ye were. Long and well, year in and year out,
have ye served me, and many wide lands

J Roland

have ye won for the glory of Charles. Was maketh
it to such an end that he nourished you ? O Iamentt
France, fair land, to-day art thou made desolate by
rude slaughter. Ye Prankish barons, I see ye die
through me, yet can I do naught to save or defend you.
May God, who knows no lie, aid you ! Oliver, brother,
I must not fail thee; yet I shall die of grief, and I be
not slain by the sword. Sir comrade, let us get us into
battle."

So Count Roland falls a-smiting again. He holds
Durendal in his hand, and lays on right valiantly, that
he cleaves in twain Faldron de Pui, and slays four and
twenty of the most worshipful of the paynims. Never
shall ye see man more desirous to revenge himself. And
even as the hart flies before the hounds, so flee the
heathen from before Roland. " Thou dost rightly," then
said the archbishop ; " such valor well beseems a knight
who bears arms and sits a good horse ; in battle such a
one should be fell and mighty, or he is not worth four
deniers, and it behooves him to turn monk and get him
into a monastery to pray the livelong day for our sins."

279

HEROES OF FRANCE

And Roland answered him, saying: "Smite and spare
not." And at these words the Franks go into battle
again, but great is the slaughter of the Christians.

That man who knows he shall get no mercy defends
him savagely in battle. Wherefore the Franks are fierce
Marsiia as uons- Marsila like a true baron sits his

taketh flight, horse Gaignon ; he spurs him well and rides
on Bevon — lord he was of Beaune and Dijon — and
breaks his shield, and rends his hauberk, that without
other hurt he smites him dead to ground. And there-
after he slew Ivon and Ivory, and with them Gerard
the Old of Roussillon. Now nigh at hand is Count
Roland, and he saith to the paynim: "May the Lord
God bring thee to mishap! And because thou hast
wrongfully slain my comrades thou shalt thyself get a
buffet before we twain dispart, and this day thou shalt
learn the name of my sword." And therewith he rides
upon him like a true baron, and smites off his right hand,
and thereafter he takes off the head of Jurfaleu the Fair,
the son of King Marsila. Thereat the paynims cry:
" Now help us, Mahound ! O ye, our gods, revenge us
upon Charles! He has sent out against us into our
marches men so fierce that, though they die, they will
not give back." And one saith to another: " Let us fly."
At these words a hundred thousand turn and flee, and
let whosoever will, call them, they will not return again.
King Marsila has lost his right hand; and now he
throws his shield to earth, and pricks on his horse with
his sharp spurs, and with slackened rein, flees away
towards Spain. Upon twenty thousand Saracens follow
after him, nor is there one among them who is not

280

THE BATTLE AT RONCEVALS

maimed or hurt of body, and they say one to another:
' The nephew of Charles has won the field."

But alack, what avails it ? for though Marsila be fled
his uncle the caliph yet abides, he who ruled Aferne,
Carthage, Garmalie, and Ethiopia, a cursed

The onset

land ; under his lordship he has the black of the
folk, great are their noses and large their ears,
and they are with him to the number of fifty thousand.
And now they come up in pride and wrath, and cry aloud
the war cry of the paynims. Then saith Roland : " Now
must we needs be slain, and well I know we have but a

9

little space to live; but cursed be he who doth not sell
himself right dear. Lay on, lords, with your burnished
swords, and debate both life and death; let not sweet
France be brought to shame through us. When Charles,
my liege lord, shall come into this field, he will see such
slaughter of the Saracens, that he shall find fifteen of
them dead over against each man of ours, and he will
not fail to bless us."

When Roland sees the cursed folk whose skin is
blacker than any ink, and who have naught of white
about them save their teeth, he saith : " Now I know in
very sooth that we shall die this day. Lay on, lords, and
yet again I bid thee, smite." "Now foul fall him who
lags behind," quoth Oliver. And at this word the
Franks haste into the fray.

Now when the paynims see how few are the Franks,
they have great pride and joy thereof; and one saith
to another: "Certes, the emperor is in the Oliver sore
wrong." The caliph bestrides a sorrel horse,
he pricks him on with his spurs of gold, and smites

281

HEROES OF FRANCE

Oliver from behind, amid the back, that he drives the
mails of his white hauberk into his body, and his lance
passes out through his breast: "Now hast thou got a
good buffet," quoth the caliph. " On an ill day Charles
the Great left thee in the passes; much wrong hath he
done us, yet he shall not boast thereof, for on thee alone
have I well revenged us."

Oliver feels that he is wounded unto death; in his
hand he holds Halteclere ; bright was its blade, and with
it he smites the caliph on his golden pointed helmet, that
its flowers and gems fall to earth, and he cleaves the
head even unto the teeth, and with the force of the blow
smote him dead to earth, and said: "Foul fall thee,
paynim! Say not that I am come to my death through
Charles; and neither to thy wife, nor any other dame,
shalt thou ever boast in the land from which thou art
come, that thou hast taken from me so much as one
farthing's worth, or hast done any hurt to me or to
others." And thereafter he called to Roland for succor.

Oliver feels that he is wounded unto death; never
will he have his fill of vengeance. In the thick of the
press he smites valiantly, cleaving lances and embossed
shields, and feet and hands and flanks and shoulders.
Whosoever saw him thus dismember the Saracens, and
hurl one dead upon another, must call to mind true
valiance; nor did he forget the war cry of Charles, but
loud and clear he cries out Montjoy! And he calls to
Roland, his friend and peer: "Sir comrade, come stand
thou beside me. In great dolor shall we twain soon be
disparted."

Roland looks Oliver in the face, pale it is and livid

282

THE BATTLE AT RONCEVALS

and all discolored; the bright blood flows down from
amid his body and falls in streams to the The comrades
ground. "God," saith the count, "now I disParted-
know not what to do. Sir comrade, woe worth thy
valor! Never shall the world see again a man of thy
might. Alas, fair France, to-day art thou stripped of
goodly vassals, and fallen and undone. The emperor
will surfer great loss thereby." And so speaking he
swoons upon his horse.

Lo, Roland has swooned as he sits his horse, and
Oliver is wounded unto death, so much has he bled that
his sight is darkened, and he can no longer distinguish
any living man whether far off or near at hand ; and now,
as he meets his comrade, he smites him upon the helm
set with gold and gems, and cleaves it down to the nasal,
but does not come unto the head. At the blow Roland
looks up at him, and asks him full softly and gently:
" Comrade, dost thou this wittingly ? I am Roland who
so loves thee. Never yet hast thou mistrusted me."
Then saith Oliver: "Now I hear thee speak, but I can-
not see thee; may the Lord God guard thee. I have
struck thee, but I pray thy pardon." "Thou hast done
me no hurt," Roland answers him; "I pardon thee be-
fore God, as here and now." So speaking, each leans
forward towards other, and lo, in such friendship they
are disparted.

Oliver feels the anguish of death come upon him;
his two eyes turn in his head ; and his hearing goes from
him, and all sight. He lights down from his horse and
lies upon the ground, and again and again he confesses
his sins; he holds out his clasped hands toward heaven

283

HEROES OF FRANCE

and prays God that he grant him Paradise, and he
blesses Charles and sweet France, and Roland, his com-
rade, above all men. Then his heart fails him, and his
head sinks upon his breast, and he lies stretched at all
his length upon the ground. Dead is the count and
gone from hence. Roland weeps for him and is sore
troubled; never on the earth shall ye see a man so
sorrowful.

When Count Roland sees his friend lie prone and
dead, facing the east, gently he begins to lament him:
"Sir comrade, woe worth thy hardiness! We twain
have held together for years and days, never didst thou
me wrong or I thee. Since thou art dead, alack that I
yet live." So speaking, the count swoons as he sits
Veillantif his horse; but his golden spurs hold him firm,
and let him go where he will, he cannot fall.

So soon as Roland comes to his senses, and is re-
stored from his swoon, he is ware of the great slaughter

The coming about him. Slain are the Franks, he has
of Guaiter. jost tjiem alj save onlv Guaiter <jel Hum

and the archbishop. Guaiter has come down from the
mountains, where he fought hardily with those of Spain;
the paynims conquered, and his men are slain, and
howsoever unwillingly, he must perforce flee down into
the valley and call upon Roland for succor. " O gentle
count, brave captain, where art thou ? for where thou
art I have no fear. It is I, Guaiter, who conquered
Maelgut, I the nephew of Droon the old, the hoary, I
whom thou wert wont to love for my hardihood. Now
my shield is pierced, and the shaft of my lance is broken,
and my hauberk rent and unmailed ; I have the wounds

284

THE BATTLE AT RONCEVALS

of eight lances in my body, and I must die, but dear
have I sold myself." So he saith, and Roland hears him,
and spurs his horse and rides towards him.

"Sir Gualter," then saith Roland, "thou hast, as I
know, done battle with the paynims, and thou art a
hardy and valiant warrior. A thousand good knights
thou didst take with thee, my men they were, and now I
would ask them of thee again; give them over to me, for
sore is my need." But Gualter makes answer: "Never
again shall ye see one of them alive. I left them on the
dolorous field. We encountered a great host of Sara-
cens, Turks and Armenians, Persians, and men of
Canaan and of Lude, warriors of the best, mounted on
swift Arabian horses. And we fought a battle so fierce
that never a paynim shall boast thereof, sixty thousand
lie dead and bleeding; and we, on our part, lost all
our Franks, but, vengeance we took therefor with our
swords of steel. Rent and torn is my hauberk, and
deadly wounds I have in side and flank, and from all
my body flows out the bright blood, and takes from me
my strength; certes, my time is nigh spent. Thy man
am I, and I look to thee as protector. Blame me not,
that I fled." "Nay, I blame thee no whit," quoth
Count Roland. 'But now do thou aid me, so long as
thou art a living man."

Full sorrowful is Roland and of great wrath ; he falls
a-smiting in the thick of the press, and of those of Spain
he cast twenty to the ground dead, and Thethree
Gualter slew six, and the archbishop five. Franks still
Then say the paynims : " Fierce and fell are
these men. Take ye heed, lords, that they go not hence

28.5

HEROES OF FRANCE

alive. He who doth not set upon them is traitor, and
recreant he who lets them go hence." Then the hue and
cry begins again, and from all sides they close about the
three Franks.

Count Roland is a full noble warrior, and a right good
knight is Gualter del Hum, the archbishop is of good
valor and well tried; not one would leave aught to his
fellows, and together, in the thick of the press, they smite
the paynims. A thousand Saracens get them to foot, and
there are still forty thousand on horseback ; yet in sooth
they dare not come nigh unto the three, but they hurl
upon them lances and spears, arrows and darts and sharp
javelins. In the first storm they slew Gualter, and sun-
dered the shield of Turpin of Rheims, broke his helmet
and wounded him in his head, and rent and tore his hau-
berk that he was pierced in the body by four spears ; and
his horse was slain under him. The archbishop falls;
great is the pity thereof.

But so soon as Turpin of Rheims finds himself beaten
down to earth with the wounds of four lances in his
body, he right speedily gets him afoot again; he looks
towards Roland, and hastes to him, and saith: "I am
nowise vanquished ; no good vassal yields him so long as
he is a living man." And he draws Almace, his sword of
brown steel, and in the thick of the press he deals well
more than a thousand buffets. Afterwards Charles bore
witness that Turpin spared himself no whit, for around
him they found four hundred dead, some wounded,
some cut in twain amid the body, and some whose
heads had been smitten off; so saith the Geste and he
who was on the field, the valiant Saint Gilles, for whom

286

THE BATTLE AT RONCEVALS

God wrought miracles ; he it was who wrote the annals
of the monastery of Laon. And he who knows not this,
knows naught of the matter.

Count Roland fights right nobly, but all his body is
a-sweat and burning hot, and in his head he hath great
pain and torment, for when he sounded his

The trum-

horn he rent his temples. But he would fain pets of
know that Charles were coming, and he takes
his horn of ivory, and feebly he sounds it. The emperor
stops to listen: "Lords," he saith, "now has great woe
come upon us, this day shall we lose Roland my nephew.
I wot from the blast of his horn that he is nigh to death.
Let him who would reach the field ride fast. Now sound
ye all the trumpets of the host." Then they blew sixty
thousand, so loud that the mountains resound and the
valleys give answer. The paynims hear them and have
no will to laugh, but one saith to another : " We shall have
ado with Charles anon."

Say the paynims : " The emperor is returning, we hear
the trumpets of France ; if Charles come hither, we shall
suffer sore loss. Yet if Roland live, our war will be-
gin again, and we shall lose Spain our land." Then
four hundred armed in their helmets, and of the best
of those on the field, gather together, and on Roland
they make onset fierce and sore. Now is the count hard
bestead.

When Count Roland sees them draw near, he waxes
hardy and fierce and terrible ; never will he yield as long
as he is a living man. He sits his horse Veillantif, and
spurs him well with his spurs of fine gold, and rides into
the stour upon them all; and at his side is Archbishop

287

HEROES OF FRANCE

Turpin. And the Saracens say one to another: "Now
save yourselves, friends. We have heard the trumpets of
France; Charles, the mighty king, is returning."

Count Roland never loved the cowardly, or the proud,
or the wicked, or any knight who was not a good vassal,
and now he calls to Archbishop Turpin, saying : " Lord,
thou art on foot and I am a-horseback, for thy love I
would make halt, and together we will take the good and
the ill ; I will not leave thee for any living man ; the blows
of Almace and of Durendal shall give back this assault
to the paynims." Then saith the archbishop : " A traitor
is he who doth not smite ; Charles is returning, and well
will he revenge us."

"In an evil hour," say the paynims, "were we born 5

woeful is the day that has dawned for us ! We have lost

our lords and our peers. Charles the valiant

The fight

of the cometh hither again with his great host, we

hear the clear trumpets of those of France,
and great is the noise of their ciy of Montjoy. Count
Roland is of such might, he cannot be vanquished by any
mortal man. Let us hurl our missiles upon him, and
then leave him." Even so they did; and cast upon him
many a dart and javelin, and spears and lances and
feathered arrows. They broke and rent the shield of
Roland, tore open and unmailed his hauberk, but did
not pierce his body: but Veillantif was wounded in
thirty places, and fell from under the count, dead. Then
the paynims flee, and leave him; Count Roland is left
alone and on foot.

The paynims flee in anger and wrath, and in all haste
they fare toward Spain. Count Roland did not pursue

288

TAKES HIS HORN OF IVORY, AND FEEBLY HB SOUNDS U? C aS^

* *

JBIiDL.

LJVnT

THE BATTLE AT RONCEVALS

after them, for he has lost his horse Veillantif, and
whether he will or no, is left on foot. He went to the
help of Archbishop Turpin, and unlaced his Roland
golden helm from his head, and took off his
white hauberk of fine mail, and he tore his
tunic into strips, and with the pieces bound his great
wounds. Then he gathers him in his arms, and lays him
down full softly upon the green grass, and gently he
beseeches him: "O gracious baron, I pray thy leave.
Our comrades whom we so loved are slain, and it is not
meet to leave them thus I would go seek and find them,
and range them before thee." "Go and return again,"
quoth the archbishop. Thank God, this field is thine
and mine."

Roland turns away and fares on alone through the
field ; he searches the valleys and the hills ; and there
he found Ivon and Ivory, and Gerin, and

J and Turpm

Gerier his comrade, and he found Engelier gives them
the Gascon, and Berengier, and Oton, and
he found Ansei's and Samson, and Gerard the Old of
Rousillon. One by one he hath taken up the barons,
and hath come with them unto the archbishop, and
places them in rank before him. The archbishop cannot
help but weep; he raises his hand and gives them bene-
diction, and thereafter saith: "Alas for ye, lords! May
God the Glorious receive your souls, and bring them into
Paradise among the blessed flowers. And now my own
death torments me sore ; never again shall I see the great
emperor."

Again Roland turned away to search the field; and
when he found Oliver his comrade, he gathered him

289

HEROES OF FRANCE

close against his breast, and as best he might returned
again unto the archbishop, and laid his comrade upon a
shield beside the others; and the archbishop absolved
and blessed him. Then their sorrow and pity broke
forth again, and Roland saith: "Oliver, fair comrade,
thou wert son of the great Duke Reinier, who held the
Marches of Rivier and Genoa ; for the breaking of lances
or the piercing of shields, for vanquishing and affright-
ing the proud, for upholding and counseling the good,
never in any land was there a better knight."

When Roland sees the peers, and Oliver whom he so
loved, lying dead, pity takes him and he begins to weep;
and his face is all discolored ; so great is his grief he can-
not stand upright, but will he, nill he, falls to the ground
in a swoon. Saith the archbishop: "Alack for thee,
good baron."

When the archbishop sees Roland swoon, he has such

dole as he has never known before. He stretches out his

hand and takes the horn of ivory, for in Ron-

The death of J

the arch- cevals there is a swift streamlet, and he would
go to it to bring of its water to Roland. Slowly
and falteringly he sets forth, but so weak he is he cannot
walk, his strength has gone from him, too much blood
has he lost, and before a man might cross an acre his
heart faileth, and he falls forward upon his face, and the
anguish of death comes upon him.

When Count Roland recovers from his swoon, he gets
upon his feet with great torment; he looks up and he
looks down, and beyond his comrades, on the green
grass, he sees that goodly baron, the archbishop, ap-
pointed of God in His stead. Turpin saith his mea culpa,

290

THE BATTLE AT RONCEVALS

and looks up, and stretches out his two hands towards
heaven, and prays God that he grant him Paradise.
And so he dies, the warrior of Charles. Long had he
waged strong war against the paynims, both by his
mighty battling and his goodly sermons. May God
grant him his holy benison.

Count Roland sees the archbishop upon the ground;
his bowels have fallen out of his body, and his brains are
oozing out of his forehead ; Roland takes his fair, white
hands and crosses them upon his breast between his two
collar bones ; and lifting up his voice, he mourns for him,
after the manner of the people: "Ah, gentle man, knight
of high parentage, now I commend thee to the heavenly
Glory; never will there be a man who shall serve Him
more willingly ; never since the days of the apostles hath
there been such a prophet to uphold the law, and win the
hearts of men; may thy soul suffer no dole or torment,
but may the doors of Paradise be opened to thee."

Now Roland feels that death is near him, and his
brains flow out at his ears ; he prays to the Lord God for
his peers that He will receive them, and he Roland
prays to the Angel Gabriel for himself. That feeieth death
he may be free from all reproach, he takes bis
horn of ivory in the one hand, and Durendal, his sword,
in the other, and farther than a cross-bow can cast an
arrow, through a cornfield he goeth on towards Spain.
At the crest of a hill, beneath two fair trees, are four
stairs of marble; there he falls down on the green
grass in a swoon, for death is close upon him.

High are the hills and very tall are the trees ; the four
stones are of shining marble; and there Count Roland

291

HEROES OF FRANCE

swoons upon the green grass. Meantime a Saracen is
watching him ; he has stained his face and body with
blood, and feigning death, he lies still among his fellows;
but now he springs to his feet and hastens forward. Fair
he was, and strong, and of good courage ; and in his pride
he breaks out into mighty wrath, and seizes upon Roland,
both him and his arms, and he cries : " Now is the nephew
of Charles overthrown. This his sword will I carry into
Arabia." But at his touch the count recovered his senses.

Roland feels that his sword hath been taken from him ;
he opens his eyes, and saith : " Certes, thou art not one of
our men." He holds his horn of ivory which he never
lets out of his grasp, and he smites the Saracen upon the
helm which was studded with gold and gems, and he
breaks steel and head and bones that his two eyes start
out, and he falls down dead at his feet. Then saith
Roland: " Coward, what made thee so bold to lay hands
upon me, whether right or wrong ? No man shall hear
it but shall hold thee a fool. Now is my horn of ivory
broken in the bell, and its gold and its crystals have
fallen."

Now Roland feels that his sight is gone from him.

With much striving he gets upon his feet; the color has

gone from his face; before him lies a brown

He would

fain break stone, and in his sorrow and wrath he smites
ten blows upon it. The sword grates upon
the rock, but neither breaks nor splinters ; and the count
saith: "Holy Mary, help me now! Ah, Durendal, alas
for your goodness ! Now am I near to death, and have no
more need of you. Many a fight in the field have I won
with you, many a wide land have I conquered with you,

292

THE BATTLE AT RONCEVALS

lands now ruled by Charles with the white beard. May
the man who would flee before another, never possess
you. For many a day have you been held by a right
good lord, never will there be such another in France
the free."

Roland smote upon the block of hard stone, and the
steel grates, but neither breaks nor splinters. And when
he sees that he can in nowise break it, he „

He calleth

laments, saying: " O Durendal, how fair and to mind his
bright thou art, in the sunlight how thou
flashest and shinest! Charles was once in the valley of
Moriane, when God commanded him by one of his an-
gels that he should give thee to a chieftain count ; then
the great and noble king girded thee upon me ; and with
thee I won for him Anjou and Bretagne, and I conquered
Poitou and Maine for him, and for him I conquered Nor-
mandy the free, and Provence, and Acquitaine; and
Lombardy, and all of Romagna; and I conquered for
him Bavaria, and Flanders, and Bulgaria, and all of
Poland ; Constantinople which now pays him fealty, and
Saxony, where he may work his will. And I conquered
for him Wales, and Scotland, and Ireland, and England
which he holds as his demesne. Many lands and coun-
tries have I won with thee, lands which Charles of the
white beard rules. And now am I heavy of heart because
of this my sword ; rather would I die than that it should
fall into the hands of the paynims. Lord God our
Father, let not this shame fall upon France."

And again Roland smote upon the brown stone and
beyond all telling shattered it; the sword grates, but
springs back again into the air, and is neither dinted nor

293

HEROES OF FRANCE

broken. And when the count sees he may in nowise
break it, he laments, saying : " O Durendal, how fair and
holy a thing thou art ! In thy golden hilt is many a relic,
— a tooth of Saint Peter, and some of the blood of Saint
Basil, and hairs from the head of my lord, Saint Denis,
and a bit of the raiment of the Virgin Mary. It is not
meet that thou fall into the hands of the paynims, only
Christians should wield thee. May no coward ever
possess thee! Many wide lands have I conquered with
thee, lands which Charles of the white beard rules ; and
thereby is the emperor great and mighty."

Now Roland feels that death has come upon him, and
that it creeps down from his head to his heart. In all
Hetumeth haste he fares under a pine tree, and hath
his face casj. jjjj-Qsgif down upon his face on the green

towards

Spain. grass. Under him he laid his sword and his

horn of ivory ; and he turned his face towards the paynim
folk, for he would that Charles and all his men should
say that the gentle count had died a conqueror. Speedily
and full often he confesses his sins, and in atonement he
offers his glove to God.

Roland lies on a high peak looking towards Spain ; he
feels that his time is spent, and with one hand he beats
upon his breast: "O God, I have sinned; forgive me
through Thy might the wrongs, both great and small,
which I have done from the day I was born even to this
day on which I was smitten." With his right hand he
holds out his glove to God; and lo, the angels of heaven
come down to him.

Count Roland lay under the pine tree; he has turned
his face towards Spain, and he begins to call many things

294

THE BATTLE AT RONCEVALS

to remembrance, — all the lands he had won by his
valor, and sweet France, and the men of his lineage,
and Charles, his liege lord, who had brought him up in
his household; and he cannot help but weep. But he
would not wholly forget himself, and again he confesses
his sins and begs forgiveness of God : " Our Father, who
art truth, who raised up Lazarus from the dead, and
who defended Daniel from the lions, save Thou my soul
from the perils to which it is brought through the sins I
wrought in my life days." With his right hand he offers
his glove to God, and Saint Gabriel has taken it from
his hand. Then his head sinks on his arm, and with
clasped hands he hath gone to his end. And God sent
him His cherubim, and Saint Michael of the Seas, and
with them went Saint Gabriel, and they carried the soul
of the count into Paradise.

THE GERMAN HERO

SIEGFRIED

Adapted by M. W. MacDowell

SIEGFRIED'S YOUTH

ONCE upon a time there was a noble prince in
the Netherlands called Siegfried. His father, Sig-
mund, was descended from the glorious race of the
Wolfungs, who traced their lineage back to Wodan. His
mother, Sigelinde, was of equally high birth. They both
rejoiced in the early signs of strength and activity dis-
played by their son, and hoped that when grown to man's
estate, his heroic deeds might gain him glory and renown.

The boy, however, soon became aware of his wonder-
ful strength, and showed a haughty, unbending spirit.
He would suffer no contradiction: he beat his play-
fellows black and blue when they displeased him, even
those among them who were much bigger than he.
The older he grew, the more he was hated by all the
other boys, and the more anxious his parents became
regarding his future.

At last Sigmund told the queen that he knew of only
one way to bring the young rebel under rule, and that
was to apprentice him to the smith, Mimer, who lived
in the neighboring forest, and who was a strong and wise
man, and would teach the boy how to forge the weapons

299

THE GERMAN HERO

he should one day wield as a warrior. The queen gave
her consent, so the father took the necessary steps.

When the smith heard the whole story, he declared
himself ready to undertake the task assigned him ; for he
had a strong belief in the pacifying effects of hard work.
Everything went well for a time. One year passed after
another, till the prince grew almost to man's estate.
But labor in the smithy was irksome to him, and when
his comrades set him right, he beat them, threw them
down, and, on one occasion, went so far as to drag the
best smith among them - - Wieland — by the hair to his
master's feet.

' This will not do at all," said Mimer; " come here and
forge yourself a good sword."

Siegfried was quite ready to do so. He asked for the
best iron and the heaviest hammer, which was such a
weight that it took both hands to wield it. Mimer drew
the strongest bar of iron out of the forge, glowing red,
and laid it on the anvil. Siegfried swung the hammer
with one hand, as though it had been a plaything; but
when it came down upon the iron the blow was like a
clap of thunder, the house shook to its foundation, the
iron shivered into splinters, and the anvil sank a foot
deep into the ground.

'This will never do," said the master, as before; "we
must try another plan, my boy, if you are to make your-
self a suitable weapon. Go to the charcoal-burner in the
pine wood, and fetch me as much of his charcoal as you
can carry on your strong shoulders. Meanwhile I shall
prepare the best iron to make you a sword, such as never
yet was possessed by any warrior."

300

SIEGFRIED

Siegfried was so pleased to hear this, that picking up
the largest axe he could find, he set out into the forest.
It was a beautiful spring day. The birds were singing
and the grass was studded with violets and forget-me-
nots. He plucked a bunch of the flowers, and stuck
them in his leather cap, from a half-conscious feeling
that they might perhaps bring him good luck. He went
on farther and farther, till he reached the middle of a
dark pine forest. Not a bird was to be seen; but the
gloomy silence was broken by a gurgling, hissing, and
roaring, that might easily have affrighted a less daring
spirit. He soon found the reason of the noise. A dismal
swamp lay before him, in which gigantic toads, snakes,
and lind-worms were disporting themselves.

" I never saw so many horrible creatures in my life,"
said Siegfried; " but I will soon stop their music."

So saying, he picked up dead trees and threw them
into the morass, till he had completely covered it ; after
which, he hastened on to the charcoal-burner's house.
Arrived there, he asked the man to give him fire that he
might burn the monsters.

"Poor boy," said the charcoal-burner, "I am very
sorry for you ; but if you go back the way you came, the
great dragon will come out of his cave and make but
a single mouthful of you. Smith Mimer is a faithless
man; he came here before you, and told me that he
had roused the worm against you, because you were so
unmanageable."

"Have no fear, good man," answered Siegfried; "I
shall first slay the worm, and then the smith. But now
give me the fire, that I may burn the poisonous brood."

301

THE GERMAN HERO

The lad was soon back at the swamp. He set fire to
the dry wood with which he had covered it, and let it
blaze. The wind was favorable, and fanned the flames
to a great fire, so that the creatures were all burnt up in
a short space of time. The lad then went round the dis-
mal swamp, and found a small rivulet of hot fat issuing
from it. He dipped his finger in it, and found, on with-
drawing it, that it was covered with a horn-like skin.
"Ah," he thought, "this would be useful in war." He
therefore undressed, and bathed his whole body in the
liquid fat, so that he was now covered with horn from
head to foot, except in one place, between his shoulders,
where a leaf had stuck to his skin. This he did not
discover until later. He dressed himself again in his
leather garments, and walked on, his club resting on his
shoulder. Suddenly the dragon darted out upon him
from its hiding-place; but three good blows of his club
slew the monster. He then went back to the smithy, to
take vengeance on the master smith and his comrades.
At sight of him, the men fled affrighted into the forest,
but the master awaited the youth's arrival. At first
Mimer tried the effect of flattering words; but finding
they were vain, he took to his sword. Siegfried then
dealt him one mighty blow, and had no need to strike
again.

Having done this, the lad went into the smithy, and
with great patience and care forged himself a sword,
whose blade he hardened in the blood of the lind-worm.
Then he set out for his father's palace. The king sharply
rebuked him for his evil deed in slaying the master
smith, who was so good a subject, and so useful to the

302

SIEGFRIED

whole country. And the queen, in her turn, reproached
him with many tears, for having stained his hands with
innocent blood. Siegfried, sobered by his father's re-
proof, and softened by his mother's tears, did not try to
excuse himself; but, falling at the queen's feet and hiding
his face in his hands, he said the sight of her tears cut him
to the heart, and for the future he vowed that his deeds
should be those of a gentle knight. Then the hearts of
the parents were comforted.

From that time forward Siegfried was changed. He
listened to the advice of men of understanding, and strove
to learn how to act wisely and well. Whenever he felt
one of his old fits of passion coming over him, he thought
of his mother's tears and his father's reproof, and con-
quered the evil spirit that threatened to master him.
The expectations of the people were great respecting
him : they were sure that in him their nation had found a
new hero. And then, he was so handsome and graceful,
that the women admired him as much for his looks as the
men did for his prowess.

ii

YOUNG SIEGFRIED SAILS TO ISENLAND

His father and mother were so proud of him that they
longed for the day wThen his name and fame should be
hailed with applause in every land.

The king at length deemed that the time was come
to give Siegfried and his comrades, and many young
nobles of his own and other lands, the sword and armor
that marked a warrior. This investiture was in those

303

THE GERMAN HERO

days a ceremony of great importance, and took the
same place in a young man's life as the ceremony
of knighthood in later times. The solemn investi-
ture was succeeded by feats of arms and trials of
skill. Siegfried was victorious in all, and, at the end
of the day, the populace shouted: "Long live young
Siegfried, our king; long may he and his worthy father
rule over us!"

But he signed to them, and said, " I am not worthy of
such high honor. I must first win a kingdom for myself.
I will entreat my noble father to allow me to go out into
the world, and seek my fortune."

When the warriors were all assembled at the feast in
the royal hall, Siegfried did not take his place at the upper
end of the table beside his father, but modestly seated
himself among the young warriors who had still their
names to make. Some of the party began to talk of dis-
tant Isenland, the kingdom of the beautiful and warlike
Brunhild, who challenged all her wooers to do battle
with her, thereby slaying many.

They talked of the land of the Nibelungs, learned in
magic; of the Drachenstein, where a flying dragon, of
fiendish aspect, had taken up its abode.

Others, again, talked of the lovely princess at Worms
on the Rhine, who was carefully guarded by her three
brothers and by her uncle, strong Hagen.

" Oh, how pleasant it must be to see such marvels, and
to seek out adventures!" cried Siegfried, and approach-
ing his father, he asked his permission to go out and see
the world.

The king understood his desire, for he had had an

304

SIEGFRIED

adventurous youth himself; and promised to let him go,
provided his mother gave her consent.

It was pain and grief to the queen to part with her son,
but she at last permitted him to go ; and one fine morning
he set out, dressed in a shining suit of armor, mounted
on a swift horse, and bearing the sword which he himself
had made. His spirits were high, and his heart full of
hope, as is the case with every youth of spirit who goes
out into the unknown world to seek his fortune.

He went northwards in the direction of Isenland. On
reaching the seashore, he found a vessel ready to start;
but the skipper feared a storm, and only set sail at Sieg-
fried's entreaty. After a quick but tempestuous voyage,
Siegfried landed, and went up to the palace.

Queen Brunhild received him in the great hall, where
many warriors were assembled, each of whom had come
determined to woo the lady by great feats of arms.

On the following day the warriors assembled in the
lists, where Brunhild joined them before long. She was
clad in full armor, and looked as haughty and as beauti-
ful as Freya, when she led the Valkyrs of old to the
battles of the heroes.

Siegfried gazed at her in astonishment, she was so
much taller and more noble looking than any of the
maidens in her train, who were armed equally with her-
self. He almost wished to join the ranks of the wooers,
and win her hand. He raised a stone in sport, and
flung it far beyond the lists; then, turning to the queen,
took leave of her with all reverence, and returned again
*o the vessel, saying to himself :-

* I could never love her, she is too like a man. That

305

THE GERMAN HERO

maiden must be shy and modest, gentle and kindly, who
would gain the heart of a brave warrior so utterly that he
would think nothing of spending his heart's blood in her

service."

After a quick voyage, he resumed his journey by land,
now through rich and well-cultivated plains, and again
through desert lands, where wild beasts and robbers had
their abode. He had many a hard fight by the way, and
slew all manner of giants and monsters. The minstrels
sang of his great deeds in cottage and in castle, so that
his name became known far and wide.

When he reached the land of the Nibelungs, the kings
of that country, Schilbung and Nibelung by name, asked
him to divide between them the treasure left them by
their father Nibeling, for they could not agree as to
what was a fair division. In payment for this service
they offered him the good sword Balmung, which was the
handiwork of dwarfs, and was tempered in dragon's
blood. The hero divided the treasure with the utmost
fairness, yet the brothers were not satisfied. They told
him that they were sure he was keeping back the most
valuable things for himself, and commanded twelve
enormous giants to seize him, and confine him in the
hollow mountain where the treasure was kept. The
hero at once drew Balmung, and began slaying one
giant after another. Then the royal magicians chanted
their spells, and called up a thick mist; a storm arose,
and the mountain trembled under repeated thunder-
claps. All in vain. The last of the giants fell, and
finally the two brothers were slain ; then the mist cleared
away, and the sun shone full on the victorious warrior.

306

SIEGFRIED

When the Nibelung people saw the wonders that had
been done, they greeted Siegfried as their king. But
even yet his difficulties were not at an end. An avenger
had arisen: this was Alberich the dwarf. Well armed
with enchanted weapons, he came up against the bold
warrior. He was now visible, now invisible, according
as he drew the cap of darkness over his helmet, or
took it off. After a long struggle, Siegfried overthrew
him.

The dwarf was now in his power, but Siegfried could
not kill a defenseless foe. Alberich was so touched with
this generosity that he swore to be true to his victor : an
oath he never broke. After this, no one disputed the
hero's right to the land of the Nibelungs. He was recog-
nized as king by the whole people, and also became
possessed of all the treasures in the hollow mountain,
and of Alberich's cap of darkness by reason of his
victory over the dwarf.

When Siegfried had reduced the whole kingdom to
order, and appointed proved men to be governors of the
provinces, he chose out twelve noble warriors to be his
trusty companions. The treasure furnished him with
rings and chains of silver and gold with which to enrich
his followers. The whole band looked like an assem-
blage of kings, under the lead of some yet mightier chief-
tain.

He and his men now set out on their journey home-
wards, and reached the Netherlands without further
adventure. The king and queen were overjoyed to see
their son, of whom they had for a long time heard
nothing but indistinct rumors. Siegfried remained at

307

THE GERMAN HERO

home for many days to rest and recover from his weari-
ness. He often passed hours sitting at his mother's feet,
as when he was a little boy, and telling her of his hopes
and longings. His confidence and trust in her made her
very happy. But when he stood before her in all the
panoply of war, her heart beat high with pride that she
had such a hero for a son.

Pleasant as it was to be at home again, Siegfried could
not long be contented with idleness; his soul panted
to be out in the battle of life, where alone a man
preserves his strength of mind and body. He told his
father that he wished to go to Worms, in the Rhine
land, and try his fortune with the great warriors of
Burgundy.

The king's face clouded when he heard this. " My
son," he said, "do not go to Burgundy, for there dwell
the boldest warriors in the whole world. No hero has
as yet withstood them. There are grim Hagen, strong
Ortewin of Metz, and King Gunther, with his brother
Gernot. They all unite in guarding the lovely maiden
Chriemhild, whom many a brave man has wooed, only
to lose his life."

"Ha! That is a good story!" cried bold Siegfried.
"These mighty warriors shall yield me their kingdom,
and the lovely maid as well, if she be pleasing in my eyes.
With my twelve Nibelungs at my back, I have no fears
about the fighting."

The king's remonstrances and the queen's entreaties
were alike in vain. They were obliged to consent to
their son's undertaking this adventure.

308

SIEGFRIED

III

SIEGFRIED IN BURGUNDY

The lovely maiden Chriemhild, who lived in the land
of Burgundy, was the daughter of King Dankrat and his
wife, the lady Ute. Her father had long been dead ; but
his three sons, Gunther, Gernot, and the boy Giselherr,
nicknamed "The Child," regarded their beautiful sister
as the costliest pearl in their crown. The royal brothers
were surrounded by brave warriors, to whom fear was
unknown. First among these was grim Hagen of Tronje,
unbeautiful of face, and one-eyed, but known and feared,
both in the land of the Teuts and in that of the
Latins. He enjoyed great honor for another reason,
that he was the uncle of the kings. After him came his
brother, the marshal Dankwart; Ortewin of Metz; the
margraves, Gere and Eckewart; Rumolt, the chief cook;
Volker of Alzeyen, the faithful minstrel; Sindolt, the cup-
bearer; and Hunolt, the steward. These and many other
brave men, too numerous to mention, served the kings,
and guarded their interests.

Young Chriemhild lived very much alone. She loved
to wander about the garden and under the shady trees,
and hated all sights and sounds of war. Her brothers
once persuaded her to go out hunting with them ; but a
roe-deer fell dead at her horse's feet, and the sight so dis-
tressed her, that she went straight home, and could never
be induced to go out hunting again.

One day the queen entered her daughter's room at an

309

THE GERMAN HERO

early hour, and seeing her look sad and troubled, she
asked what ailed her.

Chriemhild answered : " I dreamed that I had brought
up a noble falcon, and had grown very fond of it; but
once, when I let it fly up among the cliffs, two eagles
attacked and killed it before my very eyes."

"My child," said the mother gravely, "the falcon is
some noble warrior, whom you will learn to love with
all your heart; and the eagles are two false men, who
will seek to compass his death by cunning. May God
give you strength and wisdom to turn their plans to
naught!"

"Mother!" said Chriemhild, "do not speak to me of
men. I fear to go amongst them. If there were no men
on the earth, there would be no more wars or bloodshed."

"Who knowrs?" answered her mother, laughing.
"Women often shed more blood, and cut deeper with
their tongues, than any man with his sword. But the
time will come when you will learn to love some hero,
and will become his wife and chief admirer."

"Never," cried the maiden, in a voice of horror.
" Mother, you terrify me even more than my dream."

Ute and Chriemhild went down to the garden. They
had not been there long when they heard the sound of
horses prancing in the court, and horns blowing. The
queen went to see what was going on, and soon came
back to tell her daughter of the arrival of some strange
warriors in shining armor, and mounted on beautiful
horses. She asked the girl to come and help her to re-
ceive the guests. But Chriemhild refused to do so, and
Ute returned to the palace alone. Meanwhile Gunther

310

SIEGFRIED

and his brothers had heard of the coining of the strangers.
No one knew who they were, so Hagen was sent for, and
he at once recognized Siegfried. He further advised his
nephew to receive the hero and his men with all honor,
and to enter into friendly alliance with them.

Gunther resolved to follow Hagen's counsel; but
Siegfried said that he had come to prove to his own satis-
faction whether the Burgundian warriors were as great
in battle as he had always heard. He offered them the
Nibelung realm and treasure as the prize of victory, and
said that for his part he was ready to defend himself
against double or threefold the number of his own party,
if the kings of Burgundy would venture their kingdom
against his. Bold Ortewin and other Burgundian heroes
answered that it was not their habit to fight strange
warriors for aught else than their armor and horses.
And King Gernot came forward and said, —

" Lord Siegfried, we want neither your goods nor your
blood; I rather desire to receive you as an honored
guest, and become your friend and ally, if you will also
be ours." So saying, he held out his hand, which
Siegfried clasped in his, as he replied, —

" God be my witness that I will be your faithful friend
and ally, and if you ever come to see me, I shall greet you
as honored comrades."

The Nibelungs then followed their hosts into the
banqueting hall, where many a toast was drunk to the
success of the new alliance.

Siegfried enjoyed his stay in the land of roses and
vineyards. The days passed happily in hunting or
jousting ; but a great longing to see fair Chriemhild took

311

THE GERMAN HERO

possession of him, and grew stronger every day, for he
was always hearing of her sweetness, modesty, and
gentleness — qualities that had ever pleased him best in
women.

Chriemhild had also heard of him ; but the only time
she had ever seen him was once when curiosity led her
to peep out of a high window, when he was jousting in
the court below. He seemed to her like the white god
Balder, of whose beauty and glory her forefathers had
told many a tale. At that very moment he looked up,
and she shrank away, fearing lest he had seen her; but
he had not. Chriemhild could not understand herself.
She hoped that he would stay at Worms — she, who
had never before cared who came or went.

An embassy from Daneland and Saxonland arrived
at Worms. The kings Llidegast and Liideger declared
war against Burgundy, if the kings of Burgundy did
not at once pay them tribute, as in olden times.

The tribute was refused, and the Burgundian army
was called out. Siegfried and his men joined King
Gunther's forces. The armies met. The Danes and
Saxons numbered forty thousand; the Burgundian
forces were much fewer. Each side fought bravely, but
Siegfried's performances were perhaps more wonderful
than any other man's. He took King Ludegast prisoner,
and brought him sorely wounded into camp; handed
him over to the care of servants, and returned to the
battle. The fight raged on for hours. Grim Hagen
was always in the front rank, and near him were Volker,
Sindolt, and Hunolt. Siegfried fought by their side,
always keeping the king of Saxony in sight. At length

312

SIEGFRIED

he reached Liideger, and swung his sword over his head.
Then the Saxon king exclaimed, —

" Ha, Siegfried of the Netherlands, the devil has given
me into your hands. I acknowledge myself your pris-

oner.'

The battle was at an end, and the victors, covered
with glory and laden with booty, set out on their return
to the Rhine. They were received at Worms with great
joy, and Siegfried's name was in every mouth. King
Gunther prepared a feast of victory, which was to take
place some weeks later, so that the wounded warriors
might be well enough to take part in it. Ludeger and
Liidegast offered a large ransom for their liberty.
While the Burgundians were debating what sum it
would be proper to demand, Siegfried exclaimed, —

" A king's head is neither to be bought nor ransomed
for gold, silver, or precious stones. It can only be won
in love through well-doing. Let the imprisoned kings
go free, provided they promise Burgundy their help in

war.'

When the days of feasting were over, the guests all
took their leave, and the Nibelung hero was about to do
the same. But Gunther, acting on Ortewin's advice,
begged him to tarry a little longer; for the women, and
more especially his sister, Chriemhild, wished to show
him their gratitude. The hero's face lighted up with
pleasure, while he answered that in that case he would
stay. When the king went to the women to tell them
what he wished them to do, he felt at the bottom of his
heart a little fear lest his sister should refuse; but,
though she blushed, she consented to do his will.

313

THE GERMAN HERO

At the time appointed, she entered the hall at Lady
Ute's side; and as she entered, her eyes and Siegfried's
met. She said a few words to him with her usual gentle
courtesy, and his heart beat with a feeling he had never
known before. No one in the crowd noticed the look
that had passed between them except Queen Ute, who
rejoiced to see it, for she loved them both. She contrived
that the hero should sit next to her daughter at the feast,
and that he should afterwards join them in the garden,
while the other warriors sat over their wine.

IV

THE DRAGONSTONE

Siegfried returned to his lodging that evening, feeling
happier than he had ever done before. Early next morn-
ing, he rode out into the wood to hunt; but his thoughts
were so full of Chriemhild, that he let the game pass by
unheeded. Coming back empty-handed in the afternoon,
he found both town and palace in great confusion.
Warriors and citizens were shouting and crowding in
every open place. Queen Ute was weeping and wringing
her hands. Siegfried heard broken fragments of conver-
sation, but no one answered his questions. At length he
entered the great hall, where he found Hagen, and asked
him the meaning of the disturbance, and whether some
dreadful thing had happened.

"That it has," replied Hagen; "it could not be worse;
but what is to be, must be, and, as men said in the olden
time, 'What the Norns have ordained must needs be
best.' Hearken, Siegfried. When we were in the tilt-

314

SIEGFRIED

yard this morning, we were startled by hearing a rushing
noise in the air, and the brightness of the sun was dark-
ened as if the wolf Skioll were devouring it. The thing
of terror that approached was a flying dragon, of shape
so monstrous that there is none like it in all the realm of
Helle. As it flew over our heads, we flung spears at it,
but they bounced off its horny skin like reeds. Next
moment we heard a cry, and saw that the monster had
caught up sweet Chriemhild from her seat in the garden,
and was bearing her off through the air so rapidly that
both were soon out of sight."

"And none of you went in pursuit!" shouted the
Nibelung hero, "cowards that you are!"

"Are you mad ?" asked Hagen, unmoved. "Are you
a bird, that you can fly through wind and cloud ?"

'I shall seek out the monster," said Siegfried quietly;
" if I have to wander through the whole world and Helle's
realm itself, I shall find the maiden, or — my death."

He hastened away, mounted his horse, and rode by
unknown paths, leading he knew not whither. A ferry-
man set him across the Rhine, and then he wandered
about among the bare mountains, but found no trace of
the dragon's abode. At length he reached a dark and
trackless pine forest. The boughs of the trees hung so
low that he had to dismount, and lead his horse by the
bridle. As night came on, he threw himself under a tree,
utterly exhausted, leaving his steed to graze at will.

At midnight he heard the tramp of a horse's hoofs, and
looking up saw a faint red light approaching. The rider
was a little dwarf. On his head was a golden crown, the
point of which was formed of a shining carbuncle. The

315

THE GERMAN HERO

hero asked the dwarf to show him the way out of the
forest, and the little creature answered that he was glad
they had met, for no one knew the forest better than he ;
adding, that he was the dwarf -king Eugel, who lived in
the mountains hard by with his brothers, and thousands
more of their race.

"As for you," he continued, "I know that you are
Siegfried of the Netherlands. I have often seen you when
I have been going about the world with my cap of dark-
ness on. You could never have got out of the wild wood
without my help, but would infallibly have found your
grave at the Drachenstein, where the terrible giant
Kuperan and the great dragon have taken up their
abode."

On hearing this, Siegfried shouted aloud for joy, and
promised the dwarf a rich reward, even to the whole
Nibelung hoard, if he would lead him to the Drachen-
stein. This Eugel refused to do, fearing for the hero's
life; but when Siegfried threatened to slay him, and at
the same time seized him by the waist and shook him
till his crown fell off, he promised to obey. He replaced
his crown, and rode on first through the dark forest. At
daybreak they reached their destination.

"Knock at that door," said the little king. "It is
there that Kuperan lives. If you are hero enough to slay
the giant, I and mine will serve you, for now we are
entirely in the power of that monster."

Having thus spoken, he donned his cap of darkness,
and vanished.

Siegfried knocked at the door, at first gently, then
louder and louder, at the same time shouting to Kupe-

316

SIEGFRIED

ran to give him the keys of the Drachenstein. Suddenly
the door sprang open, the giant rushed out in a tre-
mendous passion, and asked in a thunderous voice
what Siegfried meant by disturbing his morning's sleep.
With these words he hit out at the warrior with the
pole he had in his hands, which was taller than any
of the treetops, and every blow of which rang like a
castle bell. Siegfried sprang aside to avoid the pole,
and then the battle began. The giant swung his pole
with such good will that trees and rocks came rattling
down, but he never succeeded in touching his agile foe.
At length, holding his weapon in both hands, he brought
it down on the ground with such terrible force that it
clove the earth three fathoms deep. As he stooped to
draw it out, the hero sprang upon him and gave him
three deep wounds. The giant, howling with pain,
slunk into his dwelling, and slammed the door behind
him. Siegfried battered at the iron door, but could not
move it. He sought to force an opening with his good
sword, and succeeded in cutting some holes and crannies.
He peeped into the inner room, and saw the giant bind-
ing up his wounds, and then arming himself in a suit of
mail that glistened like the sun when mirrored in the
sea. In another minute Kuperan came forth, and the
combat was renewed. After a long struggle, Siegfried
had the best of it, and the giant begged for his life,
swearing to be a true comrade and helper in the hero's
fight with the dragon, who could not be overcome with-
out his aid. Upon this Siegfried gave Kuperan his hand
in friendship, bound up his wounds, and promised, on
his side, to be his faithful comrade; but, as he entered

317

THE GERMAN HERO

the cavern first, the false giant hit him so hard a blow
on his helmet that he fell senseless to the ground.
Eugel, who was watching all that passed, unseen, came
up at the same moment and flung his cap of darkness
over the hero. While the monster thought he had
vanished through enchantment, and felt about for him
outside, Siegfried recovered from his swoon, sprang to
his feet, and tearing off the cap of darkness, cut down
the giant with the first blow. He once more forgave the
traitor, but forced him to go on before.

Faithless Kuperan again tried to murder the hero at
the entrance of the Drachenstein, and Siegfried would
not have again forgiven him if he had not needed his
help to save the maiden. The giant now brought out the
key, unlocked the door, and led the hero through many
passages into a vaulted chamber, in which a soft twi-
light reigned. Looking round, Siegfried saw her whom
he sought, looking pale and wan, but very beautiful.
He called her name, and hastened to her. He even
dared to clasp her in his arms ; he felt that she returned
his kiss, and the consciousness that he was loved made
him feel so strong that he could have fought all the
powers of hell for her sweet sake. Chriemhild wept
bitterly, and entreated him to be gone before the
dragon came back; but Siegfried asked for nothing
better than to come face to face with the monster, hew
him in pieces, and save the princess. The giant now told
them that a sword was hidden in the Drachenstein, so
fashioned that it could cut through the scales of a dragon.
The warrior set out to fetch it, accompanied by Kuperan
and Chriemhild. Siegfried saw the hilt of a sword on a

818

SIEGFRIED

ledge of rock just below the edge of the beetling cliff.
He stooped to pick it up, and at the same moment
the monster seized him, and strove to fling him over.
A terrible struggle began, in which the bandages came
off the giant's wounds, his blood streamed down, his
strength failed him, and Siegfried flung him into the
depths below. A loud laugh of joy was heard, and
the victor, turning, saw King Eugel, who thanked him
heartily for having delivered the dwarfs from their
cruel task-master. At his command a number of man-
ikins appeared, bearing food and wine to refresh the
brave warrior after his exertions. He was much in need
of food, for he had not tasted a mouthful for two days.
The dishes Chriemhild placed before him, and the wine
she gave him, tasted better than anything he had ever
eaten or drunk before.

All at once a rushing sound was heard in the air, and
a howl of rage so terrible that all the dwarfs hid them-
selves in any crannies of the rock that they could find,
and the hero and maiden were startled out of their
momentary feeling of security. Chriemhild entreated,
prayed her lover to conceal himself; but he was a
stranger to fear, and refused to fly. The monster
approached like a storm-cloud, preceded by flames of
fire. It came nearer and nearer, dark, mysterious, grue-
some. The mountain trembled, and the little dwarfs,
hiding in the fissures of the rock, feared to be crushed
to death. At Siegfried's request, Chriemhild withdrew
into the vaulted chamber. And now the dragon fell
upon the hero, tore away his shield with its claws, and
tried to seize him in its great teeth. The warrior knew

319

THE GERMAN HERO

how to act; he sprang aside, until the fiery breath that
issued from the dragon's yawning jaws had cooled.
Then he renewed his attack, now on the right, now on
the left of the monster, taking care to avoid its claws.

All at once he felt himself encircled by the dragon's
tail. He made a marvelous spring, freed himself, and
sought to attack the creature in front, where it was
undefended by scales. Upon this, the dragon caught
him so tight within its curling tail that he could not free
himself. In sore distress, he seized his good sword
Balmung in both hands, and gave so hard a blow that
the rocks trembled; but his object was attained. The
tail was cut off, and rolled thundering over the edge of
the cliff. A second blow, as hard as the first, divided
the monster in two. 'T is true, the jaws still snapped
at the hero ; but he, with the last effort of his strength,
flung the pieces over the cliff. Having done this, he fell
back exhausted and half stifled by the poisonous breath
with which the dragon had so long surrounded him.
When he came to himself he found Chriemhild's arms
round him, and the dwarfs busily engaged in burning
herbs and sprinkling essences to do away with the bane-
ful effect of the fetid odors with which the place was
impregnated.

The dwarfs now led the hero and the maiden into
their underground kingdom, where a feast was prepared
for them. While they rested, Eugel told them that the
dragon had formerly been a man of handsome figure
and face, but that a mighty enchantress, whom he
had deserted, changed him into a dragon, under which
form he was to remain for the rest of his life, unless

320

SIEGFRIED

a pure maiden should consent to marry him within six
years.

The dwarfs offered the warrior his choice of all their
treasures. He took certain tilings from them, placed
them on his horse beside Chriemhild, and, accompanied
by Eugel, set out on his return to Worms. When they
reached the edge of the wild forest, the dwarf-king
looked at him sadly, and said. —

" You must know, bold warrior, that your life will be
short, but glorious. You will fall by the envy of your
own kindred. But your fame will last through all ages,
and your name will be held in honor by the bards of every
nation as long as the human race exists on the earth."

Eugel then took leave of him, and returned to his
home in the forest. When Siegfried and Chriemhild
came down to the banks of the Rhine, the hero took the
treasure that the dwarf had given him, and sunk it in
the deep waters of the river.

"What is the use of gold to me ?" he said. " My life
is to be short, but glorious! Hide it in thy bosom,
mighty river; may it gild thy waves and make them
gleam more brightly in the sunlight! Gold does the
devil's work in the hands of the children of men; it
sharpens the assassin's dagger to strike some unsus-
pecting heart — perhaps mine. But as yet I live in the
light of day. I will rejoice in my glory, and in my love
for the sweetest maiden on the face of the earth."

He then rejoined Chriemhild, and called the ferryman
to take them across the Rhine, after which they pursued
their way to Worms, and were received there with great
rejoicing.

321

THE GERMAN HERO

Siegfried took the first opportunity when he found
Gunther alone to ask him for his sister's hand, and the
king answered, -

' I will give her to you with all my heart, if you will
first help me to win a high-born and most heroic woman
to be my wife. I mean Brunhild, the proud queen of
Isenland, for whose sweet sake many a wooer has
already gone to his death."

' I know her well," replied Siegfried, " and have seen
how she bears herself in the fray. She fights bravely
and well, yet I do not fear but that she will find her
masters in you and me. You will do well to prepare for
an early start, that we may get back before the end of
summer."

Queen Ute and her daughter feared the result of the
adventure, but Siegfried told them to be of good courage.
He promised to stand by Gunther in life and death —
even the proud queen of Isenland would scarcely prove
so hard an antagonist as the monster of the Drachen-
stein. The king proposed to take a thousand warriors
in his train, but Siegfried dissuaded him ; and when at
last they started, the party of adventurers consisted of
Gunther, grim Hagen, Dankwart, and himself.

THE WOOING OF BRUNHILD

After a favorable voyage they arrived at Isenstein, and
rode up to the palace. Servants hastened to meet them and
take their armor and horses. Hagen was at first unwill-

SIEGFRIED

ing to give up his horse and armor, but he yielded when
Siegfried told him that such was the law and custom at
Isenstein. The warriors entered the hall where Brunhild
awaited them, clad in her royal robes. She greeted her
guests with courtesy, and told the Nibelung hero how
glad she was to see him again, as she had been told of his
great deeds of valor; adding that she supposed he had
come to enter the lists. Siegfried then informed her that
he had only come as the comrade of King Gunther, his
lord, wrho desired to try his fortune, and who was well
worthy of the high prize of victory.

"This is news to me!" said the queen, 'I always
thought you were your own man, and owed no alle-
giance to another."

Then, turning to King Gunther, she told him that
she had also heard of his great deeds, and asked him
who were the warriors that bore him company. Gunther
answered with many thanks for her kind reception, and
explained who and what his companions were. Brun-
hild laughed, and asked whether he intended to fight
aided by his three comrades.

"No, I alone am to fight," answered the king; "I
alone compete for the great prize."

"Very well," said the lady, "the lists are open; pre-
pare to do your best."

The warriors were led into the castle court, where a
wide space was inclosed for the combat. The queen's
serving-men surrounded it, well armed. One of these
proclaimed in a loud voice : -

' If any nobly-born warrior ventures to play the three-
fold play with the queen, and gains the victory, she and

323

THE GERMAN HERO

her kingdom shall be his; but if he is conquered, his
head and wealth belong to her."

Four grooms now dragged a great stone into the lists,
which the combatants were to "put" (throw). It was
as large and heavy as a mill-stone. Three other men
brought in the huge broadsword which the maiden was
accustomed to fling.

"If the woman can play with such a thing as that,"
said Hagen, " she is the devil's bride. No son of man can
win her! '

"If we only had our weapons," cried Dankwart,
" neither the king nor we need lose our lives."

"Be of good courage, King Gunther," said Siegfried;
" I will fetch my cap of darkness from the ship, and will
help you without any one's seeing that I do so."

He hastened away whilst all eyes were fixed upon the
queen, who now entered the court, surrounded by her
ladies, and clad in full armor.

"Is it right, noble queen," said Hagen, "that your
men should be armed, while we remain defenseless ?"

" Bring the warriors their armor," commanded Brun-
hild. Then turning to Hagen, she continued: "But, for
all that, you must lose your lives here. If I conquer
Gunther, as I have hitherto conquered all who have
entered the lists with me, your heads will fall under the
axe of yonder man."

The heroes looked in the direction in which she
pointed, and perceived a man clad in blood-red gar-
ments standing without the barrier, holding a sharp axe
in his hand.

The trial of strength began.

324

SIEGFRIED

Brunhild went up to the stone, lifted it in both hands,
and flung it the length of six fathoms. After which, she
leapt forward with one spring as light as a bird, making
the point of her foot touch the stone. This feat was
greeted with applause. Then came a silence as of death.
Gunther advanced. Aided by Siegfried's strength, he
lifted the stone, weighed it in one hand, and flung it a
full fathom farther than the queen. It was a stronger
hand than his that helped him both in this and in
the leap that followed, which carried him beyond the
stone.

In the first feat of strength, he was thus indisputably
the conqueror.

Then Brunhild rose with flashing eyes, and seized the
heavy spear with its sharp steel point.

"Now look to yourself, proud king," she cried, and
flung the weapon with such force that it crashed through
his shield, and would have laid him prostrate had not
Siegfried come to his aid by turning the point towards
the edge of the shield instead of the centre. Then tear-
ing it out of the broken shield, he turned the weapon
so that the blunt end pointed at the queen, and guiding
Gunther 's hand, Siegfried launched it at her. And
immediately Brunhild fell backwards, her chain armor
rattling with the force of her fall.

The combat was at an end, the victory won. Brunhild
rose. She stood calmly before the people, accepting her
fate; but whoever could have read her heart would have
seen it full of shame, anger, and a wild thirst for ven-
geance. The notables of Isenland were summoned to
appear at Isenstein within three days, to take the oath of

325

THE GERMAN HERO

allegiance to Gunther. Brunhild begged the Burgundian
warriors to remain her guests during that time. She
asked where the Nibelung hero was, and when he
stepped forward, and said that he had been busied
about the ship and the sailors, she called him a faithless
servant for not having been by while his master played
so dangerous a game.

A great feast was made in the hall. Many ladies were
present, but the queen remained in her own apartment.
Gunther's feelings were very mixed. He was ashamed
not to have won the victory single-handed, and yet he
was pleased at having gained his object. Hagen drained
many a cup of wine, and watched the laughing warriors
around with a grim look on his stern face. When the
heroes of the Rhine were taken to their common cham-
ber, Hagen advised them to see that their weapons were
at hand, because he feared the queen was nursing some
treacherous plan against them. Bold Siegfried answered
that he would at once set out for the land of the Nibe-
lungs and return with an army of good men and true.
He made his way to the ship unperceived in the dark-
ness, and set sail for his own kingdom. Arrived there,
he went straight to the dwarf Alberich who guarded the
treasure, and desired him to call out a thousand well-
armed men to go with him to Isenland. His commands
were obeyed in an incredibly short time, and he and his
troops set out to join his friends. On the third morn-
ing, he landed in front of the palace, to the great joy of
the Burgundians. The queen, on the other hand, was
anxious, not knowing what the arrival of so large a force
might mean. But Gunther comforted her by explaining

326

SIEGFRIED

that Siegfried had brought over a band of his Nibelungs
to do honor to him — the king.

During the next few days everything was arranged for
the proper government of Isenland, and when Brunhild
at length took leave of her people and her mother's
brother, who had been appointed governor, there was
hardly a dry eye to be seen. The queen herself was not
happy, for she felt sure she would never see her home
again; but Gunther would not let her lose time, being
anxious to get back to Worms to celebrate his marriage.

When the travelers arrived in Burgundy, they were
received with great joy by every one. The Lady Ute
welcomed Brunhild as a daughter, and Chriemhild
kissed her, and promised to be a faithful sister to her.
So the two maidens stood side by side: the one, grand,
beautiful, and mysterious as a starlight night; the other
sweet, gentle, and lovely as a May morning. None
looking at them could say which was the fairest. But
Siegfried had no doubt. He never moved from Chriem-
hild's side till they reached the castle.

That evening Gunther asked Siegfried and Chriem-
hild if they were still of the same mind as before, and,
finding that they were, announced that he would make
preparations for a double wedding on the following day.

Brunhild sat at the feast that evening by Gunther's
side, pale and cold as marble, while Chriemhild sat smil-
ing and whispering between her mother and her lover.

'King of Burgundy," said Brunhild, at last, "I can-
not understand why you give your sister in marriage to
one of your vassals. She ought to be the wife of a great
king."

327

THE GERMAN HERO

"Say not so," answered Gimther; "Siegfried is as
much king as I am. He is king of the Nibelungs, and,
after the death of his father Sigmund, the whole Nether-
lands will belong to him/'

"It is a strange story," she said; "he told me himself
that he was your man."

"I will explain it all to you another time," replied
Gunther. "We '11 say no more about it just now."

The double wedding took place next day. When the
ceremony was over, the old queen showed her daughter-
in-law all her possessions, and gave up to her all au-
thority in the house.

"Ah, mother Ute," said the young wife, "the Bur-
gundians are rich in wealth and great in power; but they
are poor in wisdom and weak in action, otherwise King
Gunther never would have come to Isenland."

Without waiting for an answer, she turned and left the
room.

The feast was at an end, twilight had long fallen, and
the guests all sought their beds. Gunther and his queen
went to their private apartments. When he would have
followed her into her room, she barred the way, saying:

" This is no place for you; you can find a more fitting
room elsewhere in the palace. If I permitted you to
enter, I should lose my great strength."

At first he tried entreaties, then threats, and lastly
force. They wrestled together, but she very soon mas-
tered him, bound him hand and foot, and left him
lying outside the door. He did not sleep much that
night.

Next morning, before the household was stirring, the

328

SIEGFRIED

proud queen loosed her husband's bonds, desired him to
hold his peace, and to respect her will in future. Gunther
was sad at heart the whole day long; he looked at his
wife with a feeling that was almost horror, and often
left the feast to walk alone in the garden. Siegfried met
him there, and asked what ailed him. When he heard
the strange story, he cried, —

" Be comforted, dear comrade ; we have conquered this
proud woman before, and I think we shall get the better
of her again. I will follow you to-night, hidden under
my cap of darkness, when you take the queen to her
room. Blow out the candles and let me take your place.
Then she shall have an opportunity of trying her great
strength against me."

" Ah, good comrade," said Gunther, " I fear for your
life. We did ill to bring her from Isenland to the sunny
banks of the Rhine. She is a demon, as Hagen says, and
has her marvelous strength from her friends the devils."

"Well," said Siegfried, "and even if a demon has
taken up his abode in her heart, it shall go hard, but
we '11 get the better of him. I shall be with you to-night
in my cap of darkness."

The kings returned to the feast, Siegfried looking as
cheerful as ever, while Gunther was bowed down by
manifold cares and anxieties. At midnight Gunther led
Brunhild to her room, blew out the candles, and imme-
diately Siegfried took his place. The wrestling began,
Brunhild pushed him between the wall and a cupboard,
and tried to bind him with her girdle. She squeezed his
hands till the blood spurted from under his nails. Such
a wrestling match was never seen between a man and ?

329

THE GERMAN HERO

maid. He used all his hero-might, and pressed her into
a corner of the room with such force, that, shivering and
moaning, she entreated him not to kill her, and she would
be an obedient wife. No sooner did Siegfried hear this
than he slipped softly away, leaving Gunther alone with
the queen.

The wedding festivities lasted eight days longer; then
the guests took leave of their host, and went home with
many rich gifts. Siegfried and his wife also made ready
for their departure. The hero refused to take any dowry
with his wife, for, in his opinion, the Nibelung treasure
was wealth enough.

It was on a beautiful day that the travelers reached
the Netherlands. King Sigmund and Queen Sigelinde
came out to meet them, and received them with great joy.
An assembly of the people was summoned to meet, and
after a short speech from the throne, the old king and
queen placed their crowns on the heads of Siegfried
and Chriemhild. The people shouted, " Long live our
young king and queen ! May they reign as long and as
happily as their forerunners!"

It seemed as if the people's wish were to be realized,
for years passed on, and all went well with the royal
family. Queen Sigelinde had the great joy of holding a
grandson in her arms. The child received the name of
Gunther, in honor of his uncle in the distant Rhineland.
And King Gunther, who had a son born about the same
time, called the infant Siegfried. Not long after this
the old queen was taken ill and died. This made a
break in their domestic happiness ; but still there was
peace in the realm, and along its borders.

330

SIEGFRIED
VI

TREASON AND DEATH

Eight years, or thereabouts, had come and gone, when
messengers arrived from Burgundy inviting Siegfried
and Chriemhild to a great feast. They accepted the
invitation, and Sigmund determined to accompany them
to Worms.

Brunhild had said one day to her husband, "King
Gunther, why does your brother-in-law Siegfried never
come to our court like the other vassals ? I should like
to see both him and your sister Chriemhild. Pray send,
and command their presence at court."

"I told you before," answered Gunther, somewhat
nettled, "that my brother-in-law is as mighty a king as I.
He rules over the Nibelungs and the Netherlands."

"How strange!" she replied. 'You cannot deny that
he called himself your man when he was in Isenland."

"Oh! he only said that to help me in my wooing,"
said Gunther, feeling uncomfortable.

'You only say that," was her answer, " to make your
sister seem to have a higher rank. But, however that
may be, I should very much like to see them both at
our court."

'Very well," he answered kindly, "I will send mes-
sengers to invite them to the Midsummer feast, and they
will not refuse to come."

He went away, and did as he had said. Brunhild
remained alone, plunged in thought.

'There he goes," she muttered. 'The man that con-

331

THE GERMAN HERO

quered the once heroic maiden, who thought herself
strong enough to brave the battle like the Valkyrs of old.
And he, what is he but a weak reed, moved hither and
thither by every breath of wind that blows ? How much
greater Siegfried is! He is a hero, with the world at his
feet. But then a vassal ! To be sure, none such could
dare to raise his eyes to the queen of Isenland. Had he
done so, she must have scorned him, and would scorn
him to this very hour."

Siegfried and his party came to Worms at the ap-
pointed time. There was no end to the feasting, tilting,
and minstrelsy. Old Sigmund renewed his youth again,
and delighted to talk of old days with the Lady Ute,
whom he had known as a child. The young queens
were always together, at church, or at the feast, or else
in the gallery overlooking the tilt-yard. The only amuse-
ment to which Chriemhild did not accompany her sister-
in-law was the chase.

One day when they were sitting together in the gal-
lery watching the feats of agility and skill shown by the
warriors, she said, in the joy of her heart, —

"Is not my Siegfried glorious among warriors, like
a moon among the pale stars of night ? He is a royal
hero."

" He is well deserving of your praise," replied Brunhild,
"but still he must yield the first place to my husband."

"Of a truth," answered Chriemhild, "my brother is
a bold warrior, but he does not equal my husband in
feats of arms."

'Why," said Brunhild, "did not he win the prize at
Isenstein, while Siegfried remained with the ship?'

332

SIEGFRIED

"Do you mean to accuse the Nibelung hero, the
dragon-queller, of cowardice?" cried the young wife
indignantly.

"He cannot stand so high as the king of Burgundy,"
answered Brunhild, "for he is not his own man, but
owes fealty to my husband."

'You lie, proud woman!" exclaimed Chriemhild, her
face flushing with anger; "you lie most insolently. My
brother would never have let me marry a man who was
not free. Siegfried owes no man allegiance, neither for
Nibelungland nor yet for Netherland. The first king-
dom he conquered with his own right hand, the other is
his inheritance; and I, his queen, may hold my head as
high as you."

'Try it, chatterer! I shall always walk into church
before you."

With these words Brunhild left the gallery. Chriem-
hild felt both hurt and angry. It was the first grief
that had ever befallen her, t and she could not get
over it. She went to her rooms, put on her costliest
garments and the jewels that had come out of the
Nibelung treasure; then, followed by her ladies and
serving-men, she walked to the minster. Brunhild
was already there with her train. She would have
passed the proud woman silently, but the latter ex-
claimed:—

'Your husband is my husband's man; so wait here,
and let your queen go first."

"Better for you had you held your peace," said
Chriemhild. "A paramour go before a king's wife,
indeed!"

333

THE GERMAN HERO

"Are you mad?" asked Brunhild. 'What do you
mean?"

"I will tell you what I mean," replied Chriemhild,
"when I come out of church," and passing before her
enemy she went into the house of God.

The proud queen stood still, weeping, at the entrance
door. Shame and anger struggled in her breast, and she
could scarcely wait till the end of the service. At length
the door opened, and Chriemhild appeared.

"Now," exclaimed Brunhild, "stop, and explain what
you meant by your insulting words, you wife of a bonds-
man."

"Wife of a bondsman?" repeated Chriemhild, as
though she had not heard the other words. 'Do you
recognize the gold ring on my hand, shaped like a ser-
pent?"

"It is mine," said Brunhild. "Now I know who stole
it from me."

"Well," continued Chriemhild, "maybe you also
remember the silken girdle I wear round my waist,
with its gold buckles and precious stones. My husband
gained both the ring and the girdle that night, when he,
not Gunther, conquered you."

Chriemhild went her wav with the air of a hero on the

«/

day of his greatest victory. The proud queen remained
standing where her sister-in-law had left her, her head
bowed with shame. She sent for her husband, and when
he came, told him how she had been insulted. And
Gunther promised to ask Siegfried if he had any know-
ledge of what had taken place. He received his brother-
in-law in the royal hall, and in the presence of many of

334

SIEGFRIED

his bravest warriors. He told him what had chanced,
and immediately the Nibelung hero declared, in all good
truth, that he had never spoken of dishonor and of the
queen in the same breath; adding that too much weight
should not be laid on the words that women spoke in
anger. He then offered to clear himself by a solemn
oath. But Gunther interrupted him, saying he knew
him of old, and that his word was as good as his bond.

"Hearken, then, ye men of Burgundy," said the hero;
"you see that I am pronounced innocent of causing the
humiliations your queen has endured, and indeed I have
always regarded her as a modest woman, and a good
wife. And now, dear comrade Gunther, chide your wife
as I shall chide mine for what they have this day done,
that we may never again be brought to dispeace by their
idle chatter."

He then turned and left the hall; but many a Bur-
gundian felt that their queen had suffered a cruel wrong.

Next day Brunhild began to make preparations for
her departure to Isenland. The king and his brothers
entreated her to stay; but she sat silent and immovable
as a stone figure.

"We cannot let you go," cried the king. 'We will at
any cost expiate my sister's thoughtless speech. What
price do you demand ?"

She rose, looked round the circle of warriors, and said
in a hoarse and hollow voice: —

"Blood!"

The Burgundians started, and stared at each other,
none daring to speak. She continued in the same tone : -

"Not all the waters of the Rhine could wash the stain

335

THE GERMAN HERO

from my honor. The heart's blood of yonder man alone
can do it."

The uneasiness of the warriors increased; but Hagen
said, —

"Are the bold Burgundians grown weak with age?
Have they become children again ? I will explain the
matter. Our queen demands the heart's blood of Sieg-
fried. Ha! The words seem to terrify you!"

The Burgundians exchanged whispers about Sieg-
fried's strength, how it were certain death to fight with
him, and, moreover, that he was innocent of all blame
in the matter.

Then grim Hagen turned to Brunhild, and said,
:< Lady, it was against my advice that Gunther went to
woo you in Isenland; but now that you are our queen
your honor shall be safe in our hands. I will satisfy
your desire."

" But," exclaimed young Giselherr, "it is not the way
in Burgundy to return evil for good. Siegfried has
always been true to us, and I, at least, will not be false
to him."

Hagen tried to persuade Volker, the minstrel, to help
him in the work of assassination, for Siegfried was not
a man they could attack openly. But Volker refused.
Ortwin offered himself in his stead, saying that the mere
fact of Siegfried having given the ring and girdle to his
wife was an insult to the queen of Burgundy, and must
therefore be revenged.

Gunther here broke in passionately, " Such a murder
would cast dishonor on all Burgundy, and it is my duty
as the king to prevent it."

336

SIEGFRIED

" Lord of the Rhine," cried Brunhild, rising from her
seat, " I give you three days to think of it. After that, I
either go to Isenland, or have my revenge." With these
words she left the room.

"No weapon can hurt him," said the Margrave Gere,
"for he has bathed in dragon's blood, and is only
vulnerable in one place, on which a lime leaf fell when
he was doing it."

" If he guesses what we are after," added Sindolt, " he
and his thousand Nibelungs will conquer the kingdom."

" I will do it by cunning," said grim Hagen.

The king could not make up his mind one way or
the other. He would - - and would not. And when the
warriors separated, nothing was settled. Three days
later, when Gunther saw that the queen's mind was
fully made up, he consented with a sigh to let his uncle
Hagen try his plan.

About this time heralds came from Ludegast and
Ludeger to declare war against Burgundy. Siegfried at
once promised to help his brothers-in-law to defend the
country. The ladies were all busy preparing the jerkins
their husbands were to wear. One day when Chriem-
hild was thus employed, Hagen entered her room. He
bade her be of good cheer, because the hero having
bathed in dragon's blood was invulnerable.

"Good friend," she answered sadly, "my Siegfried is
so bold that he often pushes into the midst of the enemy,
and, in such a case, he might easily be wounded in his
only vulnerable point."

Hagen begged her to embroider a little cross upon his
jerkin to mark the place, so that he might always cover

337

THE GERMAN HERO

it with his shield. She promised to do so, and immedi-
ately worked a little cross with silver thread upon the
garment. Her anxiety was needless, for the next day
fresh messengers came to say that the kings had changed
their minds regarding war, and were now determined to
be true to their old alliance. Soon after this, Gunther
made preparations for a great hunt to be given in honor
of the continued peace. On the morning on which it
was to be held, Chriemhild entreated her husband to
remain at home. She had had such terrible dreams the
night before, that she feared for his life. He laughed at
her, and then kissed her, saying that a bad dream would
be a foolish reason for keeping away from the hunt.

" Besides that, be comforted, dear wife. What harm
can happen to me ? I shall be amongst faithful friends
and comrades all day long. I shall take Balmung and a
sharp spear with me, and I should like to see him who
would dare withstand me."

He kissed her again, and hastened away. She ran to
the window, and watched him until he disappeared from
sight. The morning passed very pleasantly, and then
the warriors sat down to their mid-day meal, which was
spread out on the grass. There was food in plenty, but
the wine ran short. Hagen explained that he had sent
the wine on to another place, thinking it was there they
should have dined; but he told his friends of a cool
spring under a lime tree not far off, and offered to run
a race there with Siegfried. The latter laughingly ac-
cepted the challenge, adding that he would carry his
sword and hunting-tackle, while Hagen went empty-
handed, that the race might be more equal. The two

338

SIEGFRIED

warriors ran across the meadow ground towards the
linden, and, as they ran, the field flowers tried to stop
bold Siegfried, the branches of the trees beckoned him.
to go back, and the birds in the linden sang sadly as
though they would say, 'Turn back, noble hero, the
traitor is behind you." But Siegfried did not under-
stand the language of the flowers, trees, and birds.
He trusted his friend as himself.

"Here we are at last," he cried to the panting Hagen.
'Here is the clear spring; see how the water sparkles.
Let us rest under the cool shade of the linden, until the
king comes up, for he must have the first draught."

He laid aside his sword and other weapons, and threw
himself on the flowery grass.

"How dull you look!" he continued to Hagen ; "and
yet it is such a bright and beautiful day, and we have
had such good sport this morning. Ah, here are the
others. Come, Gunther, we are waiting for you. You
must have the first draught."

Gunther stooped and drank of the fresh, clear water
of the spring, then Siegfried followed him, saying, with
a laugh, -

' I intend to have a real good drink. But do not fear,
noble friends, I shall leave you plenty. This spring is
like mankind: one part goes down into the earth, and
another comes up into the light of day; but it never
ends."

'Very true," said Hagen; "what matters one life
more or less ?"

The Nibelung hero bent over the well and drank
thirstily, and, as he did so, Hagen caught up his spear

339

THE GERMAN HERO

and plunged it into his back, in the exact spot where
Chriemhild had embroidered the silver cross on his
jerkin. He did it with such force, that the point of the
weapon went through his back and came out at his
chest. The wounded man sprang to his feet, and, not
finding his sword where he had put it, for it had been
removed by one of the conspirators, seized his shield
and struck the murderer to the ground. More he could
not do. He sank helplessly amongst the flowers, which
were dyed red with his blood. The silver stream was
also reddened, and all the sky was crimson with the
light of the setting sun. It seemed as if nature were
blushing for the evil deed that had just been done.

Once more the hero feebly raised his beautiful head,
and said, looking round upon the Burgundians, -

'Ye murderous hounds, what harm did I ever do
you ? Had I known of your treachery, ye had all lain
dead at my feet. A devil from hell must have tempted
you to do this foul deed. None of you ventured to meet
me in open battle, and so you fixed upon Hagen to do
the cowardly deed. Your names will be known until the
latest times as those of cowardly traitors. And now,
King Gunther, dishonored as you are through this ill
deed, and weak of will, listen to the words of a dying
man. Protect my wife, she is your own sister, protect
my poor wife from Hagen."

These were the last words of the royal hero.

The warriors stood silently around him, their hearts
filled with sorrow and repentance. Gunther at length
said, -

' We will tell the people, who all loved the dead man,

340

SIEGFRIED

that he was murdered by robbers. Chriemhild will never
then hold us to blame."

"Nay," said Hagen, "that may not be. I will not
deny what my own cunning and my own hand have
done. Our queen has now the expiation that she de-
manded, and your honor required. Burgundy is safe
from all enemies, for no man was ever Siegfried's equal,
or ever will be. What do I care for the complaints of
a people or for the tears of a woman ? Let us make a
bier of branches, that the dead warrior may be borne to
Worms thereon. Ha! here is Balmung, his good sword;
to-day it shall do its old master a last service, and its
new master a first."

When the bier was made, the hunting party set out
for Worms in very different fashion from that in which
they had started in the morning. They did not arrive
until late at night. It almost seemed as though the
dead hero inspired both warriors and serving-men with
terror. None of them would carry him up the stair-
case. Hagen called them cowardly loons, and raising
the body on his shoulders, carried it up, and laid it
outside Chriemhild's door. Next morning early the
queen got up, and made ready to go to the sanctuary.
She called a chamberlain, and he, seeing a dead man,
whom he did not recognize in the half-light, lying in the
passage, told his mistress. She shrieked aloud, —

'' It is Siegfried ! Hagen has murdered him at Brun-
hild's command!"

The servants brought lights, and they saw that she
had spoken truth. She threw herself on her husband's
body, and with her tears washed his face clear of the

341

THE GERMAN HERO

t
blood stains that marred it. There he lay before her,

pale, cold, and motionless; never, never again should
she hear his voice - - never again. The words rhymed
in her ears, and seemed to madden her. She would
willingly have died with him, and have gone down to
the grave; or, as her forefathers believed, have rejoined
him in Freya's halls.

Old Sigmund, on hearing the news, uttered no word,
but his heart seemed broken. He kissed his son's
wounds, as though he hoped thereby to recall him to life.
Suddenly he started to his feet, and the old spirit awoke
in his heart.

:< Murder! Vengeance!" he cried. "Up, Nibelungs,
up, and avenge your hero."

He hastened into the court, and the Nibelungs,
hearing his words, crowded round him in full armor.
The old man received a sword and coat of mail
from them, but his trembling hands were too weak to
hold them, and next moment he had sunk uncon-
scious on the ground. The Burgundians were await-
ing the assault with arms in their hands, and grim
Hagen was bringing up new forces to help those
already there.

The Nibelungs retired gnashing their teeth.

On the third day after this, the bier was taken to the
sanctuary to be blessed by the priest. The populace
crowded into the church, that they might give a last look
at the dead hero, who had done so much for Burgundy.
Chriemhild stood by the uncovered coffin, which was
adorned with gold and precious stones. Her eyes were
tearless, but all could read her sorrow in her face and

342

SIEGFRIED

bearing. A veiled woman passed close by amongst the
crowd. Chriemhild alone recognized her.

"Go, murderess," she cried, "do not approach him,
lest the very dead should bear witness against you."

The unknown vanished in the crowd.

The Burgundian warriors now came to view the
corpse, as custom demanded. When Hagen came up,
the wounds of the dead man opened, and his blood
flowed forth in a warm stream, as at the hour of the
murder.

"Do not stand there, assassin," said Chriemhild; "do
you not see how the dead bears witness against you ?"

The bold warrior remained where he was.

'I do not deny what my hand has done. I only acted
as I was bound to act by my fealty to my liege lord and
his queen."

If Chriemhild had had a sword in her hand, and had
been possessed of a man's strength, Hagen had scarcely
quitted the sanctuary alive.

Many gifts were made to the poor in honor of the dead
hero, who was buried on the fourth day. The grave-
chamber was richly decorated, and over it rose a high
mound. Chriemhild followed the coffin to its quiet
resting-place. There the lid was opened once more at
her command. She kissed and wept over the pale face
of her husband. Her women at length had to bear her
away, for she would have remained there forever. Hagen
was standing without, grim and unmoved as ever, and
said with his usual fatalism, "What has happened, must
needs have happened. The will of the Norns must be
done." The queen did not hear him. She did not even

343

THE GERMAN HERO

see how Gunther, Gernot,and many of the other warriors
tried to hide their grief and repentance. Her thoughts
were all with the dead.

Sigmund and the Nibelungs prepared to return home.
They wanted to take Chriemhild with them, to guard
her from the false Burgundians ; but she would not leave
her husband's grave, and only begged the old king and
the Margrave Eckewart to take care of her little son,
and bring him up to be like his father. For she said he
was an orphan, fatherless, and perhaps motherless. She
had only one wish, which she whispered in the old man's
ear — the wish for vengeance. Sigmund took leave of
none but the Lady Ute, who mourned for Siegfried as
if he had been a son of her own, and of Giselher,
the youngest of the brothers. Then he set out for the
Netherlands.

Time passed on, and it almost seemed as though
Chriemhild had grown content, and had become recon-
ciled to her brother. Grim Hagen alone seemed to fill
her with horror, and Brunhild she also avoided. She
one day told her brother that she wished the Nibelung
treasure to be brought up to Worms, as it was her pri-
vate property. Gunther rejoiced at this proof of her
renewed confidence in him, and at once consented to
send for it. Alberich delivered the treasure to the mes-
sengers without hesitation, and at length it arrived at
Worms. The queen made generous gifts to the people,
and whenever she found a brave warrior who possessed
but few worldly goods, she would provide him with all
that was necessary for his calling, and with daily pay
besides. So that she gradually became complete mistress

344

SIEGFRIED

of a small army, which grew daily larger, and more
powerful.

Hagen warned the kings of this; he told them that the
Lady Chriemhild meditated vengeance. He did not care
for his own life, he said, but the fair land of Burgundy
must not fall into her hands. The only way that he
could see of preventing this consummation would be for
the kings to take the Nibelung treasure under their own
care. The brothers would not consent. Gernot said
that enough harm had been done to their sister already
without heaping small indignities on her. Once, when
his liege lords were absent, Hagen, who had always con-
sidered that prevention was better than cure, called his
men together, and fell upon the warders who had charge
of the Nibelung treasure. He carried off all that re-
mained of it, and sank it in the deep waters of the Rhine.
It was of little use that the kings heard of his ill deed
on their return ; it was of little use that Chriemhild made
indignant complaint: the deed was done, and could not
be undone.

'* If you were not our uncle," said Gunther and Gernot,
"this should have cost you your life."

A short time afterwards, Hagen showed his nephews
the place in the Rhine where he had hidden the treasure,
and made them swear that none of them would betray its
hiding-place as long as one of them was alive. Chriem-
hild was sad and sorrowful as before; she always sat
with her mother, and embroidered tapestry in which she
depicted the scene of Baldur's death, and showed how
he was cruelly slain by his brother Hoder, and how
Nanna died of a broken heart, and shared her husband's

345

THE GERMAN HERO

bier. But in Baldur every one recognized the features
of her hero, and in Nanna her own ; while Hoder had
the features, garments, and murderous weapon of grim
Hagen. She often held the needle suspended in her fin-
gers, and sat watching the picture thoughtfully. When
the Lady Ute asked her, on such occasions, " What are
you thinking of, my child ?" she would answer, " I was
thinking of Hagen."

THE SPANISH HERO

RODRIGO AND THE LEPER

Adapted by Robert Southey

RODRIGO forthwith set out upon the road, and
took with him twenty knights. And as he went he
did great good, and gave alms, feeding the poor and
needy. And upon the way they found a leper, struggling
in a quagmire, who cried out to them with a loud voice
to help him for the love of God ; and when Rodrigo heard
this, he alighted from his beast and helped him, and
placed him upon the beast before him, and carried him
with him in this manner to the inn where he took up
his lodging that night. At this were his knights little
pleased. And when supper was ready he bade his
knights take their seats, and he took the leper by the
hand, and seated him next himself, and ate with him out
of the same dish. The knights were greatly offended at
this foul sight, insomuch that they rose up and left the
chamber. But Rodrigo ordered a bed to be made ready
for himself and for the leper, and they twain slept
together. When it was midnight and Rodrigo was fast
asleep, the leper breathed against him between his
shoulders, and that breath was so strong that it passed
through him, even through his breast; and he awoke,
being astounded, and felt for the leper by him, and found
him not ; and he began to call him, but there was no reply.
Then he arose in fear, and called for light, and it was

349

THE SPANISH HERO

brought him; and he looked for the leper and could see
nothing; so he returned into the bed, leaving the light
burning. And he began to think within himself what had
happened, and of that breath which had passed through
him, and how the leper was not there. After a while, as
he was thus musing, there appeared before him one in
white garments, who said unto him, Sleepest thou or
wakest thou, Rodrigo ? and he answered and said, I do
not sleep: but who art thou that bringest with thee such
brightness and so sweet an odor ? Then said he, I am
Saint Lazarus, and know that I was a leper to whom
thou didst so much good and so great honor for the love
of God ; and because thou didst this for his sake hath God
now granted thee a great gift ; for whensoever that breath
which thou hast felt shall come upon thee, whatever
thing thou desirest to do, and shalt then begin, that shalt
thou accomplish to thy heart's desire, whether it be in
battle or aught else, so that thy honor shall go on in-
creasing from day to day ; and thou shalt be feared both
by Moors and Christians, and thy enemies shall never
prevail against thee, and thou shalt die an honorable
death in thine own house, and in thy renown, for God
hath blessed thee; — therefore go thou on, and evermore
persevere in doing good ; and with that he disappeared.
And Rodrigo arose and prayed to our lady and inter*
cessor St. Mary, that she would pray to her blessed son
for him to watch over both his body and soul in all his
undertakings; and he continued in prayer till the day
broke. Then he proceeded on his way, and performed
his pilgrimage, doing much good for the love of God and
of St. Mary.

THE KNIGHTING OF RODRIGO

Adapted by Robert Southey

NOW it came to pass that while the king lay be-
fore Coimbra, there came a pilgrim from the land
of Greece on pilgrimage to Santiago; his name was
Estiano, and he was a bishop. And as he was praying
in the church he heard certain of the townsmen and of
the pilgrims saying that Santiago was wont to appear in
battle like a knight, in aid of the Christians. And when
he heard this, it nothing pleased him, and he said unto
them, Friends, call him not a knight, but rather a fisher-
man. Upon this it pleased God that he should fall
asleep, and in his sleep Santiago appeared to him with
a good and cheerful countenance, holding in his hand a
bunch of keys, and said unto him, Thou thinkest it a
fable that they should call me a knight, and sayest that
I am not so : for this reason am I come unto thee that
thou never more mayest doubt concerning my knight-
hood; for a knight of Jesus Christ I am, and a helper of
the Christians against the Moors. While he was thus
saying, a horse was brought him the which was exceed-
ing white, and the apostle Santiago mounted upon it,
being well clad in bright and fair armor, after the manner
of a knight. And he said to Estiano, I go to help King
Don Ferrando, who has lain these seven months before
Coimbra, and to-morrow, with these keys which thou

351

THE SPANISH HERO

seest, will I open the gates of the city unto him at the
hour of tierce, and deliver it into his hand. Having said
this, he departed. And the bishop, when he awoke in the
morning, called together the clergy and people of Com-
postella, and told them what he had seen and heard.
And as he said, even so did it come to pass ; for tidings
came, that on that day, and at the hour of tierce, the
gates of the city had been opened.

King Don Ferrando then assembled his counts and
chief captains, and told them all that the monks of
Lorvam had done, in bringing him to besiege the city,
and in supplying his army in their time of need : and the
counts and chief captains made answer and said, Certes,
O king, if the monks had not given us the stores of their
monastery,, thou couldest not have taken the city at this
time. The king then called for the abbot and the bre-
thren, for they were with him in the host, and said the
hours to him daily, and mass in St. Andre's, and buried
there and in their monastery as many as had died dur-
ing the siege, either of arrow-wounds or by lances, or of
their own infirmities. So they came before him and gave
him joy of his conquest ; and he said unto them, Take ye
now of this city as much as ye desire, since by God's
favor and your council I have won it. But they made
answer, Thanks be to God and to you, and to your fore-
fathers, we have enough and shall have, if so be that we
have your favor and dwell among Christians. Only for
the love of God, and for the remedy of your own soul,
give us one church with its dwelling-houses within the
city, and confirm unto us the gifts made to us in old
times by your forefathers, and the good men to whom

352

THE KNIGHTING OF RODRIGO

God give a happy rest. With that the king turned to
his sons and his soldiers, and said, Of a truth, by our
Creator, these who desire so little are men of God. I
would have given them half the city, and they will have
only a single church ! Now therefore, since they require
but this, on the part of God Almighty let us grant and
confirm unto them what they ask, to the honor of God
and St. Mamede. And the brethren brought him their
charters of King Ramiro, and King Bermudo, and King
Alfonso, and of Gonzalo Moniz, who was a knight and
married a daughter of King Bermudo, and of other good
men. And the king confirmed them, and he bade them
make a writing of all which had passed between him and
them at the siege of Coimbra; and when they brought
him the writing, they brought him also a crown of silver
and of gold, which had been King Bermudo's, and which
Gonzalo Moniz had given to the monastery in honor of
God and St. Mamede. The king saw the crown, how it
was set with precious stones, and said to them, To what
end bring ye hither this crown ? And they said, That you
should take it, sire, in return for the good which you
have done us. But he answered, Far be it from me that
I should take from your monastery what the good men
before me have given to it ! Take ye back the crown,
and take also ten marks of silver, and make with the
money a good cross, to remain with you forever. And he
who shall befriend you, may God befriend him; but
he who shall disturb you or your monastery, may he be
cursed by the living God and by his saints. So the king
signed the writing which he had commanded to be made,
and his sons and chief captains signed it also, and in the

353

THE SPANISH HERO

writing he enjoined his children and his children's
children, as many as should come after him, to honor
and protect the monastery of Lorvam ; upon his blessing
he charged them so to do, because he had found the
brethren better than all the other monks in his do-
minions.

Then King Don Ferrando knighted Rodrigo of Bivar
in the great mosque of Coimbra, which he dedicated to
St. Mary. And the ceremony was after this manner : the
king girded on his sword, and gave him the kiss, but not
the blow. To do him more honor the queen gave him
his horse, and the Infanta Dona Urraca fastened on his
spurs; and from that day forth he was called Ruydiez.
Then the king commanded him to knight nine noble
squires with his own hand ; and he took his sword be-
fore the altar, and knighted them. The king then gave
Coimbra to the keeping of Don Sisnando, bishop of Iria;
a man, who having more hardihood than religion, had by
reason of his misdeeds gone over to the Moors, and sorely
infested the Christians in Portugal. But during the siege
he had come to the king's service, and bestirred himself
well against the Moors ; and therefore the king took him
into his favor, and gave him the city to keep, which he
kept, and did much evil to the Moors till the day of his
death. And the king departed and went to Compostella,
to return thanks to Santiago.

But then Benalfagi, who was the lord of many lands
in Estremadura, gathered together a great power of the
Moors and built up the walls of Montemor, and from
thence waged war against Coimbra, so that they of
Coimbra called upon the king for help. And the king

354

THE KNIGHTING OF RODRIGO

came up against the town, and fought against it, and
took it. Great honor did Ruydiez win at that siege; for
having to protect the foragers, the enemy came out upon
him, and thrice in one day was he beset by them; but
he, though sorely pressed by them, and in great peril,
nevertheless would not send to the camp for succor, but
put forth his manhood and defeated them. And from
that day the king gave more power into his hands, and
made him head over all his household.

Now the men of Leon besought the king that he would
repeople Zamora, which had lain desolate since it was
destroyed by Almanzor. And he went thither and
peopled the city, and gave to it good privileges. And
while he was there came messengers from the five kings
who were vassals to Ruydiez of Bivar, bringing him
their tribute; and they came to him, he being with the
king, and called him Cid, which signifieth lord, and
would have kissed his hands, but he would not give
them his hand till they had kissed the hand of the
king. And Ruydiez took the tribute and offered the
fifth thereof to the king, in token of his sovereignty;
and the king thanked him, but would not receive it;
and from that time he ordered that Ruydiez should be
called the Cid, because the Moors had so called him.

THE CID IS DRIVEN INTO
BANISHMENT

Adapted by Robert Southey

FTER this King Don Alfonso assembled together all
his power and went against the Moors. And theCid
should have gone with him, but he fell sick and perforce
therefore abode at home. And while the king was going
through Andalusia, having the land at his mercy, a great
power of the Moors assembled together on the other side,
and entered the land, and besieged the castle of Gormaz,
and did much evil. At this time the Cid was gathering
strength ; and when he heard that the Moors were in the
country, laying waste before them, he gathered together
what force he could, and went after them ; and the Moors,
when they heard this, dared not abide his coming, but
began to fly. And the Cid followed them to Atienza, and
to Ciguenza, and Fita, and Guadalajara, and through
the whole land of St. Esteban, as far as Toledo, slaying
and burning, and plundering and destroying, and laying
hands on all whom he found, so that he brought back
seven thousand prisoners, men and women; and he and
all his people returned rich and with great honor. But
when the king of Toledo heard of the hurt which he had
received at the hands of the Cid, he sent to King Don
Alfonso to complain thereof, and the king was greatly
troubled. And then the Ricos-omes who wished ill to

356

THE CID DRIVEN INTO BANISHMENT

the Cid, had the way open to do him evil with the king,
and they said to the king, Sir, Ruydiez hath broken your
faith, and the oath and promise which you made to the
king of Toledo ; and he hath done this for no other reason
but that the Moors of Toledo may fall upon us here, and
slay both you and us. And the king believed what they
said, and was wroth against the Cid, having no love
towards him because of the oath which he had pressed
upon him at Burgos concerning the death of King Don
Sancho, his brother. And he went with all speed to
Burgos, and sent from thence to bid the Cid come unto
him.

Now my Cid knew the evil disposition of the king
towards him, and when he received his bidding, he made
answer that he would meet him between Burgos and
Bivar. And the king went out from Burgos and came
nigh unto Bivar; and the Cid came up to him and would
have kissed his hand, but the king withheld it, and said
angrily unto him, Ruydiez, quit my land. Then the Cid
clapt spurs to the mule upon which he rode, and vaulted
into a piece of ground which was his own inheritance,
and answered, Sir, I am not in your land, but in my own.
And the king replied full wrathfully, Go out of my king-
doms without any delay. And the Cid made answer, Give
me then thirty days' time, as is the right of the hidalgos;
and the king said he would not, but that if he were not
gone in nine days' time he would come and look for him.
The counts were well pleased at this; but all the people of
the land were sorrowful. And then the king and the Cid
parted. And the Cid sent for all his friends and his kins-
men and vassals, and told them how King Don Alfonso

357

THE SPANISH HERO

had banished him from the land, and asked of them who
would follow him into banishment, and who would re-
main at home. Then Alvar Fanez, who was his cousin-
german, came forward and said, Cid, we will all go with
you, through desert and through peopled country, and
never fail you. In your service will we spend our mules
and horses, our wealth and our garments, and ever wrhile
we live be unto you loyal friends and vassals. And they
all confirmed what Alvar Fanez had said; and the Cid
thanked them for their love, and said that there might
come a time in which he should guerdon them.

And as he was about to depart he looked back upon
his own home, and when he saw his hall deserted, the
household chests unfastened, the doors open, no cloaks
hanging up, no seats in the porch, no hawks upon the
perches, the tears came into his eyes, and he said, My
enemies have done this. . . . God be praised for all
things. And he turned toward the east and knelt and
said, Holy Mary Mother, and all saints, pray to God for
me, that he may give me strength to destroy all the
pagans, and to win enough from them to requite my
friends therewith, and all those wrho follow and help me.
Then he called for Alvar Fanez and said unto him,
Cousin, the poor have no part in the wrong which the
king hath done us ; see now that no wrong be done unto
them along our road : and he called for his horse. And
then an old woman who was standing at her door said,
Go in a lucky minute, and make spoil of whatever you
wish. And with this proverb he rode on, saying,
Friends, by God's good pleasure we shall return to Cas-
tile with great honor and great gain. And as they went

358

THE CID DRIVEN INTO BANISHMENT

out from Bivar they had a crow on their right hand, and
when they came to Burgos they had a crow on the left.

My Cid Ruydiez entered Burgos, having sixty stream-
ers in his company. And men and women went forth to
see him, and the men of Burgos and the women of Bur-
gos were at their windows, weeping, so great was their
sorrow; and they said with one accord, God, how good
a vassal if he had but a good lord ! and willingly would
each have bade him come in, but no one dared so to do;
for King Don Alfonso in his anger had sent letters to
Burgos, saying that no man should give the Cid a lodg-
ing; and that whosoever disobeyed should lose all that
he had, and moreover the eyes in his head. Great sor-
row had these Christian folk at this, and they hid them-
selves when he came near them because they did not dare
speak to him; and my Cid went to his Posada, and when
he came to the door he found it fastened, for fear of the
king. And his people called out with a loud voice, but
they within made no answer. And the Cid rode up to the
door, and took his foot out of the stirrup, and gave it a
kick, but the door did not open with it, for it was well
secured; a little girl of nine years old then came out
of one of the houses and said unto him, O Cid, the king
hath forbidden us to receive you. We dare not open
our doors to you, for we should lose our houses and all
that we have, and the eyes in our head. Cid, our evil
would not help you, but God and all his saints be with
you. And when she had said this, she returned into the
house. And when the Cid knew what the king had
done, he turned away from the door and rode up to St.
Mary's, and there he alighted and knelt down and prayed

359

THE SPANISH HERO

with all his heart ; and then he mounted again and rode
out of the town, and pitched his tent near Arlanzon,
upon the Glera, that is to say, upon the sands. My Cid
Ruydiez, he who in a happy hour first girt on his sword,
took up his lodging upon the sands, because there was
none who would receive him within their door. He had
a good company round about him, and there he lodged
as if he had been among the mountains.

Moreover the king had given orders that no food should
be sold them in Burgos, so that they could not buy even
a pennyworth. But Martin Antolinez, who was a good
Burgalese, he supplied my Cid and all his company with
bread and wine abundantly. Campeador, said he to the
Cid, to-night we will rest here, and to-morrow we will
be gone : I shall be accused for what I have done in serv-
ing you, and shall be in the king's displeasure; but fol-
lowing your fortunes, sooner or later, the king will have
me for his friend, and if not, I do not care a fig for what I
leave behind. Now this Martin Antolinez was nephew
unto the Cid, being the son of his brother, Ferrando
Diaz. And the Cid said unto him, Martin Antolinez,
you are a bold lancier; if I live I will double you your
pay. You see I have nothing with me, and yet must pro-
vide for my companions. I will take two chests and fill
them with sand, and do you go in secret to Rachel and
Vidas, and tell them to come hither privately; for I can-
not take my treasures with me because of their weight,
and will pledge them in their hands. Let them come for
the chests at night, that no man may see them. God
knows that I do this thing more of necessity than of will-
fulness; but by God's good help I shall redeem all. Now

360

THE CID DRIVEN INTO BANISHMENT

Rachel and Vidas were rich Jews, from whom the Cid
used to receive money for his spoils. And Martin Anto-
linez went in quest of them, and he passed through
Burgos and entered into the castle; and when he saw
them he said, Ah, Rachel and Vidas, my dear friends!
now let me speak with ye in secret. And they three went
apart. And he said to them, Give me your hands that
you will not discover me neither to Moor nor Christian!
I will make you rich men forever. The Campeador went
for the tribute and he took great wealth, and some of
it he has kept for himself. He has two chests full of
gold; ye know that the king is in anger against him, and
he cannot carry these away with him without their being
seen. He will leave them therefore in your hands, and
you shall lend him money upon them, swearing with
great oaths and upon your faith, that ye will not open
them till a year be past. Rachel and Vidas took counsel
together and answered, We well knew he got something
when he entered the land of the Moors; he who has
treasures does not sleep without suspicion; we will take
the chests, and place them where they shall not be seen.
But tell us with what will the Cid be contented, and
what gain will he give us for the year ? Martin Antolinez
answered like a prudent man, My Cid requires what is
reasonable; he will ask but little to leave his treasures
in safety. Men come to him from all parts. He must
have six hundred marks. And the Jews said, We will
advance him so much. Well then, said Martin Antolinez,
ye see that the night is advancing; the Cid is in haste,
give us the marks. This is not the way of business, said
they; we must take first, and then give. Ye say well,

361

THE SPANISH HERO

replied the Burgalese : come then to the Campeador, and
we will help you to bring away the chests, so that neither
Moors nor Christians may see us. So they went to horse
and rode out together, and they did not cross the bridge
but rode through the water that no man might see them,
and they came to the tent of the Cid.

Meantime the Cid had taken two chests, which were
covered with leather of red and gold, and the nails which
fastened down the leather were well gilt; they were
ribbed with bands of iron, and each fastened with three
locks; they were heavy, and he filled them with sand.
And when Rachel and Vidas entered his tent with Martin
Antolinez, they kissed his hand; and the Cid smiled and
said to them, Ye see that I am going out of the land, be-
cause of the king's displeasure; but I shall leave some-
thing with ye. And they made answer, Martin Antolinez
has covenanted with us, that we shall give you six hun-
dred marks upon these chests and keep them a full year,
swearing not to open them till that time be expired, else
shall we be perjured. Take the chests, said Martin
Antolinez; I will go with you, and bring back the marks,
for my Cid must move before cock-crow. So they took
the chests, and though they were both strong men they
could not raise them from the ground; and they were
full glad of the bargain which they had made. And
Rachel then went to the Cid and kissed his hand and
said, Now, Campeador, you are going from Castile
among strange nations, and your gain will be great,
even as your fortune is. I kiss your hand, Cid, and have
a gift for you, a red skin; it is Moorish and honorable.
And the Cid said, It pleases me: give it me if ye have

362

THE CID DRIVEN INTO BANISHMENT

brought it; if not, reckon it upon the chests. And they
departed with the chests, and Martin Antolinez and his
people helped them, and went with them. And when
they had placed the chests in safety, they spread a carpet
in the middle of the hall, and laid a sheet upon it, and
they threw down upon it three hundred marks of silver.
Don Martin counted them, and took them without weigh-
ing. The other three hundred they paid in gold. Don
Martin had five squires with him, and he loaded them
all with the money. And when this was done he said to
them, Now Don Rachel and Vidas, you have got the
chests, and I who got them for you well deserve a pair of
hose. And the Jews said to each other, Let us give him
a good gift for this which he has done; and they said to
him, We will give you enough for hose and for a rich
doublet and a good cloak; you shall have thirty marks.
Don Martin thanked them and took the marks, and
bidding them both farewell, he departed right joyfully.

When Martin Antolinez came into the Cid's tent he
said unto him, I have sped well, Campeador! you have
gained six hundred marks, and I thirty. Now then,
strike your tent and be gone. The time draws on, and
you may be with your lady wife at St. Pedro de Car-
dena, before the cock crows. So the tent was struck, and
my Cid and his company went to horse at this early hour.
And the Cid turned his horse's head toward St. Mary's,
and with his right hand he blessed himself on the fore-
head, and he said, God be praised! help me, St. Mary.
I go from Castile because the anger of the king is against
me, and I know not whether I shall ever enter it again in
all my days. Help me, glorious Virgin, in my goings, both

363

THE SPANISH HERO

by night and by day. If you do this and my lot be fair, I
will send rich and goodly gifts to your altar, and will have
a thousand masses sung there. Then with a good heart
he gave his horse the reins. And Martin Antolinez said
to him, Go ye on; I must back to my wife and tell her
what she is to do during my absence. I shall be with you
in good time. And back he went to Burgos, and my Cid
and his company pricked on. The cocks were crowing
amain, and the day began to break, when the good Cam-
peador reached St. Pedro's. The Abbot Don Sisebuto
was saying matins, and Dona Ximena and five of her
ladies of good lineage were with him, praying to God and
St. Peter to help my Cid. And when he called at the gate
and they knew his voice, God, what a joyful man was the
Abbot Don Sisebuto ! Out into the courtyard they went
with torches and with tapers, and the abbot gave thanks
to God that he now beheld the face of my Cid. And the
Cid told him all that had befallen him, and how he was a
banished man ; and he gave him fifty marks for himself,
and a hundred for Dona Ximena and her children.
Abbot, said he, I leave two little girls behind me, whom
I commend to your care. Take you care of them, and of
my wife and of her ladies : when this money be gone, if
it be not enough, supply them abundantly; for every
mark which you expend upon them I will give the mon-
astery four. And the abbot promised to do this with a
right good-will. Then Dona Ximena came up and her
daughters with her, each of them borne in arms, and she
knelt down on both her knees before her husband, weep-
ing bitterly, and she would have kissed his hand ; and she
said to him, Lo, now you are banished from the land by

364

THE CID DRIVEN INTO BANISHMENT

mischief -making men,andhere am I with your daughters,
who are little ones and of tender years, and we and you
must be parted, even in your lifetime. For the love of
St. Mary, tell me now what we shall do. And the Cid
took the children in his arms, and held them to his heart
and wept, for he dearly loved them. Please God and St.
Mary, said he, I shall yet live to give these my daughters
in marriage with my own hands, and to do you service
yet, my honored wife, whom I have ever loved, even as
my own soul.

A great feast did they make that day in the monastery
for the good Campeador, and the bells of St. Pedro's
rung merrily. Meantime the tidings had gone through
Castile how my Cid was banished from the land, and
great was the sorrow of the people. Some left their
houses to follow him, others forsook their honorable
offices which they held. And that day a hundred and
fifteen knights assembled at the bridge of Arlanzon, all in
quest of my Cid ; and there Martin Antolinez joined them,
and they rode on together to St. Pedro's. And when he
of Bivar knew what a goodly company were coming to
join him, he rejoiced in his own strength, and rode out to
meet them and greeted them full courteously; and they
kissed his hand, and he said to them, I pray to God that
I may one day requite ye well, because ye have forsaken
your houses and your heritages for my sake, and I trust
that I shall pay ye twofold. Six days of the term allotted
were now gone, and three only remained: if after that
time he should be found within the king's dominions,
neither for gold nor for silver could he then escape.
That day they feasted together, and when it was evening

365

THE SPANISH HERO

the Cid distributed among them all that he had, giving
to each man according to what he was ; and he told them
that they must meet at mass after matins, and depart at
that early hour. Before the cock crew they were ready,
and the abbot said the mass of the Holy Trinity; and
when it was done they left the church and went to horse.
And my Cid embraced Dona Ximena and his daughters,
and blessed them ; and the parting between them was like
separating the nail from the quick flesh ; and he wept and
continued to look round after them. Then Alvar Fafiez
came up to him and said, Where is your courage, my Cid ?
In a good hour were you born of woman. Think of
our road now; these sorrows will yet be turned into joy.
And the Cid spake again to the abbot, commending his
family to his care ; - - well did the abbot know that he
should one day receive good guerdon. And as he took
leave of the Cid, Alvar Fanez said to him, Abbot, if you
see any who come to follow us, tell them what route we
take, and bid them make speed, for they may reach us
either in the waste or in the peopled country. And then
they loosed the reins and pricked forward.

That night my Cid lay at Spinar de Can, and people
flocked to him from all parts, and early on the morrow
he set out; Santestevan lay on his left hand, wThich is a
good city, and Ahilon on the right, which belongs to the
Moors, and he passed by Alcobiella, which is the boun-
dary of Castile. And he went by the Calzada de Quinea,
and crossed the Douro upon rafts. That night, being the
eighth, they rested at Figeruela, and more adventurers
came to join him. And when my Cid was fast asleep, the
Angel Gabriel appeared to him in a vision, and said, Go

366

THE CID DRIVEN INTO BANISHMENT

on boldly and fear nothing; for everything shall go well
with thee as long as thou livest, and all the things which
thou beginnest, thou shalt bring to good end, and thou
shalt be rich and honorable. And the Cid awoke and
blessed himself; and he crossed his forehead and rose
from his bed, and knelt down and gave thanks to God for
the mercy which he had vouchsafed him, being right joy-
ful because of the vision. Early on the morrow they set
forth; now this was the -last day of the nine. And they
went on towards the Sierra de Miedes. Before sunset
the Cid halted and took account of his company; there
were three hundred lances, all with streamers, besides
foot-soldiers. And he said unto them, Now take and eat,
for we must pass this great and wild Sierra, that we may
quit the land of King Alfonso this night. To-morrow he
who seeks us may find us. So they passed the Sierra that
night.

THE CID COMES TO THE AID
OF HIS KING

Adapted by Robert Southey

AT this time it came to pass that Almofalez, a Moor of
Andalusia, rose up with the Castle of Rueda, which
was held for King Don Alfonso. And because he held
prisoner there the brother of Adefir, another Moor, Adefir
sent to the king of Castile, beseeching him to come to
succor him, and recover the castle. And the king sent
the Infante Don Ramiro his cousin, and the Infante Don
Sancho, son to the king of Navarre, and Count Don
Gonzalo Salvadores, and Count Don Nuuo Alvarez, and
many other knights with them; and they came to the
castle, and Almofalez said he would not open the gates to
them, but if the king came he would open to him. And
when King Don Alfonso heard this, incontinently he
came to Rueda. And Almofalez besought him to enter to
a feast which he had prepared; howbeit the king wTould
not go in, neither would his people have permitted him
so to have risked his person. But the Infante Don San-
cho entered, and Don Nuno, and Don Gonzalo, and
fifteen other knights; and as soon as they were within the
gate, the Moors threw down great stones upon them and
killed them all. This was the end of the good Count Don
Gonzalo Salvadores, who was so good a knight in battle
that he was called He of the Four Hands. The bodies

368

THE CID AIDS HIS KING

were ransomed, seeing that there was no remedy, the
castle being so strong ; and Don Gonzalo was buried in
the monastery of Ona, according as he had appointed
in his will; and the Infante Don Sancho with his fore-
fathers, the kings of Navarre, in the royal monastery of
Naxara.

Greatly was King Don Alfonso troubled at this vil-
lainy, and he sent for the Cid, who was in those parts;
and the Cid came to him with a great company. And the
king told him the great treason which had been com-
mitted, and took the Cid into his favor, and said unto
him that he might return with him into Castile. My
Cid thanked him for his bounty, but he said he never
would accept his favor unless the king granted what he
should request; and the king bade him make his demand.
And my Cid demanded, that when any hidalgo should be
banished, in time to come, he should have the thirty
days, which were his right, allowed him, and not nine
only, as had been his case ; and that neither hidalgo nor
citizen should be proceeded against till they had been
fairly and lawfully heard; also, that the king should not
go against the privileges and charters and good customs
of any town or other place, nor impose taxes upon them
against their right; and if he did, that it should be law-
ful for the land to rise against him, till he had amended
the misdeed. And to all this the king accorded, and said
to my Cid that he should go back into Castile with him ;
but my Cid said he would not go into Castile till he had
won that castle of Rueda, and delivered the villainous
Moors thereof into his hands, that he might do justice
upon them. So the king thanked him greatly, and re-

369

THE SPANISH HERO

turned into Castile, and my Cid remained before the
castle of Rueda. And he lay before it so long, and beset
it so close, that the food of the Moors failed, and they
had no strength to defend themselves; and they would
willingly have yielded the castle, so they might have been
permitted to leave it and go whither they would ; but he
would have their bodies, to deliver them up to the king.
When they saw that it must be so, great part of them
came out, and yielded themselves prisoners; and then
my Cid stormed the castle, and took Almofalez and they
who held with him, so that none escaped, and he sent
him and his accomplices in the treason to the king. And
the king was right glad when they were brought before
him, and he did great justice upon them, and sent to
thank my Cid for having avenged him.

After my Cid had done this good service to king Don
Alfonso, he and King Zulema of Zaragoza entered Ara-
gon, slaying, and burning, and plundering before them,
and they returned to the castle of Monzon with great
booty. Then the Cid went into King Abenalfange's
country, and did much mischief there ; and he got among
the mountains of Moriella, and beat down everything
before him, and destroyed the castle of Moriella. And
King Zulema sent to bid him build up the ruined castle
of Alcala, which is upon Moriella; and the Cid did so.
But King Abenalfange being sorely grieved hereat, sent
to King Pedro of Aragon, and besought him to come
and help him against the Campeador. And the king of
Aragon gathered together a great host in his anger, and
he and the king of Denia came against my Cid, and they
halted that night upon the banks of the Ebro ; and King

370

THE CID AIDS HIS KING

*

Don Pedro sent letters to the Cid, bidding him leave
the castle which he was then edifying. My Cid made
answer, that if the king chose to pass that way in peace,
he would let him pass, and show him any service in his
power. And when the king of Aragon saw that he would
not forsake the work, he marched against him, and at-
tacked him. Then was there a brave battle, and many
were slain ; but my Cid won the day, and King Abenal-
fange fled, and King Don Pedro was taken prisoner,
and many of his counts and knights with him. My Cid
returned to Zaragoza with this great honor, taking his
prisoners with him ; and he set them all freely at liberty,
and having tarried in Zaragoza a few days, set forth for
Castile, with great riches and full of honors.

Having done all these things in his banishment, my
Cid returned to Castile, and the king received him well
and gave him the castle of Duenas, and of Orcejon, and
Ybia, and Campo, and Gana, and Berviesca, and Ber-
langa, with all their districts. And he gave him privileges
with leaden seals appendant, and confirmed with his own
hand, that whatever castles, towns, and places he might
win from the Moors, or from any one else, should be his
own, quit and free forever, both for him and for his
descendants. Thus was my Cid received into the king's
favor, and he abode with him long time, doing him
great services, as his lord.

HOW THE CID MADE A COWARD
INTO A BRAVE MAN

Adapted by Robert Southey

AT this time Martin Pelaez the Asturian came with
a convoy of laden beasts, carrying provisions to the
host of the Cid ; and as he passed near the town the Moors
sallied out in great numbers against him ; but he, though
he had few with him, defended the convoy right well,
and did great hurt to the Moors, slaying many of them,
and drove them into the town. This Martin Pelaez who
is here spoken of, did the Cid make a right good knight,
of a coward, as ye shall hear. When the Cid first began
to lay siege to the city of Valencia, this Martin Pelaez
came unto him; he was a knight, a native of Santillana
in Asturias, a hidalgo, great of body and strong of limb,
a well-made man and of goodly semblance, but withal a
right coward at heart, which he had shown in many
places when he was among feats of arms. And the Cid
was sorry when he came unto him, though he would not
let him perceive this ; for he knew he was not fit to be of
his company. Howbeit he thought that since he was
come, he would make him brave, whether he would or
not. And when the Cid began to war upon the town,
and sent parties against it twice and thrice a day, as ye
have heard, for the Cid was alway upon the alert, there
was fighting and tourneying every day. One day it fell

372

HOW THE CID MADE A BRAVE MAN

out that the Cid and his kinsmen and friends and vassals
were engaged in a great encounter, and this Martin
Pelaez was well armed ; and when he saw that the Moors
and Christians were at it, he fled and betook himself to
his lodging, and there hid himself till the Cid returned to
dinner. And the Cid saw what Martin Pelaez did, and
when he had conquered the Moors he returned to his
lodging to dinner. Now it was the custom of the Cid to
eat at a high table, seated on his bench, at the head.
And Don Alvar Fanez, and Pero Bermudez, and other
precious knights, ate in another part, at high tables, full
honorably, and none other knights whatsoever dared
take their seats with them, unless they were such as
deserved to be there; and the others who were not so
approved in arms ate upon estrados, at tables with
cushions. This was the order in the house of the Cid,
and every one knew the place where he was to sit at
meat, and every one strove all he could to gain the honor
of sitting to eat at the table of Don Alvar Fanez and
his companions, by strenuously behaving himself in all
feats of arms; and thus the honor of the Cid was ad-
vanced. This Martin Pelaez, thinking that none had
seen his badness, washed his hands in turn with the other
knights, and would have taken his place among them.
And the Cid went unto him, and took him by the hand
and said, You are not such a one as deserves to sit with
these, for they are worth more than you or than me ; but
I will have you with me: and he seated him with himself
at table. And he, for lack of understanding, thought
that the Cid did this to honor him above all the others.
On the morrow the Cid and his company rode towards

373

THE SPANISH HERO

Valencia, and the Moors came out to the tourney; and
Martin Pelaez went out well armed, and was among the
foremost who charged the Moors, and when he was in
among them he turned the reins, and went back to his
lodging; and the Cid took heed to all that he did, and
saw that though he had done badly he had done better
than the first day. And when the Cid had driven the
Moors into the town he returned to his lodging, and as
he sat down to meat he took this Martin Pelaez by the
hand, and seated him with himself, and bade him eat
with him in the same dish, for he had deserved more that
day than he had the first. And the knight gave heed to
that saying, and was abashed ; howbeit he did as the Cid
commanded him : and after he had dined he went to his
lodging and began to think upon what the Cid had said
unto him, and perceived that he had seen all the base-
ness which he had done; and then he understood that for
this cause he would not let him sit at board with the
other knights who were precious in arms, but had seated
him with himself, more to affront him than to do him
honor, for there were other knights there better than he,
and he did not show them that honor. Then resolved
he in his heart to do better than he had done heretofore.
Another day the Cid and his company and Martin
Pelaez rode toward Valencia, and the Moors came out
to the tourney full resolutely, and Martin Pelaez was
among the first, and charged them right boldly; and he
smote down and slew presently a good knight, and he
lost there all the bad fear which he had had, and was
that day one of the best knights there : and as long as the
tourney lasted there he remained, smiting and slaying

374

HOW THE CID MADE A BRAVE MAN

and overthrowing the Moors, till they were driven within
the gates, in such manner that the Moors marveled at
him, and asked where that devil came from, for they
had never seen him before. And the Cid was in a place
where he could see all that was going on, and he gave
good heed to him, and had great pleasure in beholding
him, to see how well he had forgotten the great fear
which he was wront to have. And when the Moors were
shut up within the town, the Cid and all his people
returned to their lodging, and Martin Pelaez full lei-
surely and quietly went to his lodging also, like a good
knight. And when it was the hour of eating, the Cid
waited for Martin Pelaez; and when he came, and they
had washed, the Cid took him by the hand and said, My
friend, you are not such a one as deserves to sit with me
from henceforth, but sit you here with Don Alvar Faiiez,
and with these other good knights, for the good feats
which you have done this day have made you a com-
panion for them; and from that day forward he was
placed in the company of the good. And the history
saith that from that day forward this knight Martin
Pelaez was a right good one, and a right valiant, and a
right precious, in all places where he chanced among
feats of arms, and he lived alway with the Cid, and
served him right well and truly. And the history saith,
that after the Cid had won the city of Valencia, on the
day when they conquered and discomfited the king of
Seville, this Martin Pelaez was so good a one, that setting
aside the body of the Cid himself, there was no such good
knight there, nor one who bore such part, as well in the
battle as in the pursuit. And so great was the mortality

375

THE SPANISH HERO

which he made among the Moors that day, that when
he returned from the business the sleeves of his mail were
clotted with blood, up to the elbow; insomuch that for
what he did that day his name is written in this history,
that it may never die. And when the Cid saw him come
in that guise, he did him great honor, such as he never
had done to any knight before that day, and from thence-
forward gave him a place in all his actions and in all
his secrets, and he was his great friend. In this knight
Martin Pelaez was fulfilled the example which saith, that
he who betaketh himself to a good tree, hath good shade,
and he who serves a good lord winneth good guerdon;
for by reason of the good service which he did the Cid,
he came to such good state that he was spoken of as ye
have heard : for the Cid knew how to make a good knight,
as a good groom knows how to make a good horse.

HOW THE CID RULED VALENCIA

Adapted by Robert Southey

ON the following day after the Christians had taken
possession of the town, the Cid entered it with a
great company, and he ascended the highest tower of the
wall and beheld all the city ; and the Moors came unto him,
and kissed his hand, saying he was welcome. And the
Cid did great honor unto them. And then he gave order
that all the windows of the towers which looked in upon
the town should be closed up, that the Christians might
not see what the Moors did in their houses; and the
Moors thanked him for this greatly. And he commanded
and requested the Christians that they should show great
honor to the Moors, and respect them, and greet them
when they met: and the Moors thanked the Cid greatly
for the honor which the Christians did them, saying that
they had never seen so good a man, nor one so honorable,
nor one who had his people under such obedience.

Now Abeniaf thought to have the love of the Cid ; and
calling to mind the wrath with which he had formerly
been received, because he had not taken a gift with him,
he took now great riches which he had taken from those
who sold bread for so great a price during the siege of
Valencia, and this he carried to the Cid as a present.
Among those who had sold it were some men from the
islands of Majorca, and he took from them all that they

377

THE SPANISH HERO

had. This the Cid knew, and he would not accept his
gifts. And the Cid caused proclamation to be made in
the town and throughout the whole district thereof, that
the honorable men and knights and castellans should
assemble together in the garden of Villa Nueva, where
the Cid at that time sojourned. And when they were all
assembled, he went out unto them, to a place which was
made ready with carpets and with mats, and he made
them take their seats before him full honorably, and
began to speak unto them, saying, I am a man who have
never possessed a kingdom, neither I. nor any man of my
lineage. But the day when I first beheld this city I was
well pleased therewith, and coveted it that I might be its
lord; and I besought the Lord our God that he would
give it me. See now what his power is, for the day when
I sat down before Juballa I had no more than four
loaves of bread, and now by God's mercy I have won
Valencia. And if I administer right and justice here, God
will let me enjoy it; but if I do evil, and demean myself
proudly and wrongfully, I know that he will take it away.
Now then, let every one go to his own lands, and possess
them even as he was wont to have and to hold them. He
who shall find his field, or his vineyard, or his garden,
desert, let him incontinently enter thereon; and he who
shall find his husbanded, let him pay him that hath cul-
tivated it the cost of his labor, and of the seed which he
hath sown therein, and remain with his heritage, ac-
cording to the law of the Moors. Moreover, I have given
order that they who collect my dues take from you no
more than the tenth, because so it is appointed by the
custom of the Moors, and it is what ye have been wont

378

HOW THE CID RULED VALENCIA

to pay. And I have resolved in my heart to hear your
complaints two days in the week, on the Monday and the
Thursday; but if causes should arise which require haste,
come to me when ye will and I will give judgment, for I
do not retire with women to sing and to drink, as your
lords have done, so that ye could obtain no justice, but
will myself see to these things, and watch over ye as
friend over his friend, and kinsman over his kinsman.
And I will be Cadi and Guazil, and when dispute hap-
pens among ye I will decide it. When he had said these
things, they all replied that they prayed God to preserve
him through long and happy years ; and four of the most
honorable among them rose and kissed his hands, and
the Cid bade them take their seats again.

Then the Cid spake unto them and said, It is told me
that Abeniaf hath done much evil, and committed great
wrong toward some of ye, in that he hath taken great
riches from ye to present them to me, saying, that this he
did because yesold food for a great price during the siege.
But I will accept of no such gift; for if I were minded to
have your riches, I could take them, and need not ask
them neither fyom him, nor from any other; but thing so
unseemly as to take that which is his from any one, with-
out just cause, I will not do. They who have gotten
wealth thus, God hath given it them; let them go to Abe-
niaf, and take back what he hath forced from them, for
I will order him to restore the whole. Then he said, Ye
see the riches which I took from the messengers who went
to Murcia; it is mine by right, for I took it in war because
they brake the covenant which they had made, and
would have deceived me: nevertheless I will restore it to

379

THE SPANISH HERO

the uttermost farthing, that nothing thereof shall be lost.
And ye shall do homage to me that ye will not withdraw
yourselves, but will abide here, and do my bidding in all
things, and never depart from the covenant which ye
make with me; for I love ye, and am grieved to think of
the great evil and misery which ye endured from the great
famine, and of the mortality which there was. And if ye
had done that before which ye have done now, ye would
not have been brought to these sufferings and have
bought the cafiz of wheat at a thousand maravedis; but
I trust in God to bring it to one maravedi. Be ye now
secure in your lands, and till your fields, and rear cattle;
for I have given order to my men that they offer ye no
wrong, neither enter into the town to buy nor to sell ; but
that they carry on all their dealings in Alcudia, and this
I do that ye may receive no displeasure. Moreover I com-
mand them not to take any captive into the town, but if
this should be done, lay ye hands on the captive and set
him free, without fear, and if any one should resist, kill
him and fear not. I myself will not enter your city nor
dwell therein, but I will build me a place beside the
bridge of Alcantara, where I may go and, disport myself
at times, and repair when it is needful. When he had
said these things he bade them go their way.

Well pleased were the Moors when they departed from
him, and they marveled at the greatness of his promises,
and they set their hearts at rest, and put away the fear
which they had had, thinking all their troubles were over;
for in all the promises which the Cid had made unto
them, they believed that he spake truth; but he said these
things only to quiet them, and to make them come to

380

HOW THE CID RULED VALENCIA

what he wished, even as came to pass. And when he had
done, he sent his Almoxarife, Abdalla Adiz, to the cus-
tom house, and made him appoint men to collect the
rents of the town for him, which was done accordingly.
And when the Cid had given order concerning his own
affairs at his pleasure, the Moors would fain have entered
again into possession of their heritages as he told them;
but they found it all otherwise, for of all the fields which
the Christians had husbanded, they would not yield up
one; albeit they let them enter upon such as were left
waste: some said that the Cid had given them the lands
that year, instead of their pay, and other some that they
rented them and had paid rent for the year. So the
Moors, seeing this, waited till Thursday, when the Cid
was to hear complaints, as he had said unto them. When
Thursday came all the honorable men went to the gar-
den, but the Cid sent to say unto them that he could not
come out that day, because of other causes which he had
to determine; and he desired that they would go their way
for that time, and come again on the Monday : this was
to show his mastery. And when it was Monday they
assembled again in the garden, and the Cid came out to
them, and took his seat upon the estrado, and the Moors
made their complaint. And when he had heard them he
began to make similitudes, and offer reasons which were
not like those which he had spoken the first day ; for he
said to them, I ask of ye, whether it is well that I should
be left without men ? or if I were without them, I should
be like unto one who hath lost his right arm, or to a bird
that hath no wings, or to one who should do battle and
hath neither spear nor sword. The first thingwhich I have

381

THE SPANISH HERO

to look to is to the well-being of my people, that they may
live in wealth and honor, so that they may be able to
serve me, and defend my honor: for since it has pleased
God to give me the city of Valencia, I will not that there
be any other lord here than me. Therefore I say unto
you and command you, if you would be well with me,
and would that I should show favor unto you, that ye see
how to deliver that traitor Abeniaf into my hands. Ye all
know the great treason which he committed upon King
Yahia, his lord and yours, how he slew him, and the
misery which he brought upon you in the siege; and since
it is not fitting that a traitor who hath slain his lord
should live among you, and that his treason should be
confounded with your loyalty, see to the obeyment of
my command.

When the honorable Moors heard this, they were dis-
mayed; verily they knew that he spake truth touching
the death of the king, but it troubled them that he de-
parted from the promise which he had made; and they
made answer that they would take counsel concerning
what he had said, and then reply. Then five of the best
and most honorable among them withdrew, and went to
Abdalla Adiz, and said unto him, Areed us thy reed
now the best and truest that thou canst, for thou art of
our law, and oughtest to do this : and the reason why we
ask counsel of thee is this. The Cid promised us many
things, and now behold he says nothing to us of what he
said before, but moveth other new reasons, at which great
dismay hath seized us. And because thou better knowest
his ways, tell us now what is his pleasure, for albeit we
might wish to do otherwise; this is not a time wherein

382

HOW THE CID RULED VALENCIA

anything but what he shall command can be done.
When the Almoxarife heard this he made answer,
Good men, it is easy to understand what he would have,
and to do what should be done. We all know the great
treason which Abeniaf committed against ye all in kill-
ing your lord the king; for albeit at that time ye felt the
burden of the Christians, yet was it nothing so great as
after he had killed him, neither did ye suffer such misery.
And since God hath brought him who was the cause to
this state, see now by all means how ye may deliver him
into the hands of the Cid. And fear not, neither take
thought for the rest; for though the Cid may do his
pleasure in some things, better is it to have him for lord
than this traitor who hath brought so much evil upon ye.
Moreover the things of this world soon pass away, and
my heart tells me that we shall ere long come out of the
bondage of the Cid, and of the Christians; for the Cid is
well-nigh at the full of his days, and we who remain alive
after his death shall then be masters of our city. When
the good men heard what he said, they thanked him
much, and held themselves to be well advised, and said
that they would do willingly what he bade them; and
they returned forthwith to the Cid, and said unto him
that they would fulfill his commandment. Incontinently
did the good men dispeed themselves of the Cid, and
they went into the city, and gathered together a great
posse of armed men, and went to the place where
Abeniaf dwelt; and they assaulted the house and brake
the doors, and entered in and laid hands on him, and his
son, and all his company, and carried them before the
Cid. And the Cid ordered Abeniaf to be cast into prison,

383

THE SPANISH HERO

and all those who had taken counsel with him for the
death of King Yahia.

When this was done, the Cid said unto the good men,
Now that ye have fulfilled my bidding, I hold it good to
show favor unto you in that which ye yourselves shall
understand to be fitting for me to grant. Say therefore
what ye would have, and I will do that which I think
behooveth me: but in this manner, that my dwelling-
place be within the city of Valencia, in the Alcazar, and
that my Christian men have all the fortresses in the city.
And when the good men heard this, they were greatly
troubled; howbeit they dissembled the sorrow which
they resented, and said unto him, Sir Cid, order it as
you think good, and we consent thereto. Then said he
unto them that he would observe towards them all the
uses and customs of their law, and that he would have
the power, and be lord of all; and they should till their
fields and feed their flocks and herds, and give him his
tenth, and he would take no more. When the Moors
heard this they were well pleased ; and since they were
to remain in the town, and in their houses and their
inheritances, and with their uses and customs, and that
their mosques were to be left them, they held themselves
not to be badly off. Then they asked the Cid to let their
Guazil be the same as he had first appointed, and that he
would give them for their Cadi the Alfaqui Alhagi, and let
him appoint whom he would to assist him in distribut-
ing justice to the Moors; and thus he himself would be
relieved of the wearisomeness of hearing them, save only
when any great occasion might befall. This Alhagi was
he who made the lamentation for Valencia, as ye have

384

HOW THE CID RULED VALENCIA

heard; and when the Cid was peaceably established in
Valencia, he was converted, and the Cid made him a
Christian. And the Cid granted this which they re-
quired, and they kissed his hand, and returned into the
town. Nine months did the Cid hold Valencia be-
sieged, and at the end of that time it fell into his power,
and he obtained possession of the walls, as ye have heard.
And one month he was practicing with the Moors that he
might keep them quiet, till Abeniaf was delivered into
his hands; and thus ten months were fulfilled, and they
were fulfilled on Thursday, the last day of June, in the
year of the sera one thousand one hundred and thirty
and one, which was in the year one thousand ninety and
three of the incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ. And
when the Cid had finished all his dealings with the
Moors, on this day he took horse with all his company in
good array, his banner being carried before him, and
his arms behind; and in this guise, with great rejoicings
he entered the city of Valencia. And he alighted at the
Alcazar, and gave order to lodge all his men round about
it ; and he bade them plant his banner upon the highest
tower of the Alcazar. Glad was the Campeador, and
all they who were with him, when they saw his banner
planted in that place. And from that day forth was the
Cid possessed of all the castles and fortresses which were
in the kingdom of Valencia, and established in what
God had given him, and he and all his people rejoiced.

THE MARRIAGE OF THE CID'S
TWO DAUGHTERS TO THE IN-
FANTES OF CARRION

Adapted by Robert Southey

WHEN the Infantes of Carrion, Diego Gonzalez
and Ferrando Gonzalez, saw the noble present
which the Cid had sent unto the king, and heard how his
riches and power daily increased, and thought what his
wealth must needs be when he had given those horses
out of the fifth of" one battle, and moreover that he was
lord of Valencia, they spake one with the other, and
agreed, that if the Cid would give them his daughters
to wife, they should be well married, and become rich
and honorable. And they agreed together that they
would talk with the king in private upon this matter.
And they went presently to him, and said, Sir, WTC be-
seech you of your bounty to help us in a thing which
will be to your honor; for we are your vassals, and the
richer we are the better able shall we be to serve you.
And the king asked of them what it was they wrould
have, and they then told him their desire. And the
king thought upon it awhile, and then came to them,
and said, Infantes, this thing which you ask lies not
in me, but in the Cid ; for it is in his power to marry
his daughters, and perad venture he will not do it as
yet, Nevertheless, that ye may not fail for want of my
help, I will send to tell him what ye wish. Then they

386

MARRIAGE OF THE CID'S DAUGHTERS

kissed his hand for this favor. And the king sent for
Alvar Fanez and Pero Bermudez, and went apart with
them, and praised the Cid, and thanked him for the
good-will which he had to do him service, and said that
he had great desire to see him. Say to him, he said, that
I beseech him to come and meet me, for I would speak
with him concerning something which is to his good and
honor. Diego and Ferrando, the Infantes of Carrion,
have said unto me that they would fain wed with his
daughters, if it seemeth good to him; and methinks this
would be a good marriage. When Alvar Fanez and Pero
Bermudez heard this, they answered the king, and said,
Certain we are, sir, that neither in this, nor in anything
else will the Cid do aught but what you, sir, shall com-
mand or advise. When ye have your meeting, ye will
agree concerning it as is best. Then they kissed his
hand, and took their leave.

On the morrow the messengers of the Cid departed
from Valladolid, and took their way towards Valencia;
and when the Cid knew that they were nigh at hand
he went out to meet them, and when he saw them he
waxed joyful; and he embraced them, and asked what
tidings of his Lord Alfonso. And they told him how they
had sped, and how greatly the king loved him; and when
we departed, said they, he bade us beseech you to come
and meet him anywhere where you will appoint, for he
desireth to speak with you, concerning the marriage of
your daughters with the Infantes of Carrion, if it should
please you so to bestow them : now by what the king said,
it seemeth unto us that this marriage pleaseth him. And
when the Cid heard this he became thoughtful, and he

387

THE SPANISH HERO

said to them after awhile, What think ye of this mar-
riage ? And they answered him, Even as it shall please
you. And he said to them, I was banished from my own
country, and was dishonored, and with hard labor gained
I what I have got; and now I stand in the king's favor,
and he asketh of me my daughters for the Infantes of
Carrion. They are of high blood and full orgulous, and
I have no liking to this match; but if our lord the king
adviseth it we can do no otherwise : we will talk of this,
and God send it for the best. So they entered Valencia,
and the Cid spake with Dona Ximena touching this
matter, and when she heard it it did not please her;
nevertheless she said, if the king thought it good they
could do no otherwise. Then the Cid gave order to write
letters to the king, saying, that he would meet the king as
he commanded, and whatever the king wished that he
would do. And he sealed the letters well, and sent two
knights with them. And when the king saw the letters
he was well pleased, and sent others to say that the time
of their meeting should be three weeks after he received

o

these letters, and the place appointed wras upon the
Tagus, which is a great river.

Now began they to prepare on both sides for this
meeting. He who should relate to you the great prepa-
rations, and the great nobleness which were made for
the nonce, would have much to recount. Who ever saw
in Castile so many a precious mule, and so many a good-
going palfrey, and so many great horses, and so many
goodly streamers set upon goodly spears, and shields
adorned with gold and with silver, and mantles, and
skins, and rich sendals of Adria ? The king sent great

388

MARRIAGE OF THE CID'S DAUGHTERS

store of food to the banks of the Tagus, where the place
of meeting was appointed. Glad were the Infantes of
Carrion, and richly did they bedight themselves; some
things they paid for, and some they went in debt for:
great was their company, and with the king there were
many Leonese and Galegos, and Castilians out of
number. My Cid the Campeador made no tarriance in
Valencia ; he made ready for the meeting : there was many
a great mule, and many a palfrey, and many a good
horse, and many a goodly suit of arms, cloaks, and
mantles both of cloth and of peltry; . . . great and
little are all clad in colors. Alvar Fanez Minaya,
and Pero Bermudez, and Martin Munoz, and Martin
Antolinez that worthy Burgalese, and the Bishop Don
Hieronymo that good one with the shaven crown, and
Alvar Alvarez, and Alvar Salvadores, and Muno
Gustios that knight of prowess, and Galind Garcia of
Aragon; all these and all the others made ready to go
with the Cid. But he bade Alvar Salvadores and Galind
Garcia, and all those who were under them, remain and
look with heart and soul to the safety of Valencia, and
not open the gates of the Alcazar neither by day nor by
night, for his wife and daughters were there, in whom he
had his heart and soul, and the other ladies with them ;
he, like a good husband, gave order that not one of them
should stir out of the Alcazar till he returned. Then
they left Valencia and pricked on more than apace;
more than a thousand knights, all ready for war, were
in this company. All those great horses that paced so
well and were so soft of foot, my Cid won ; they were not
given to him.

389

THE SPANISH HERO

King Don Alfonso arrived first by one day at the place
of meeting, and when he heard that the Cid was at hand,
he went out with all his honorable men, more than a long
league to meet him. When he who was born in a good
hour had his eye upon the king, he bade his company
halt, and with fifteen of the knights whom he loved best
he alighted, and put his hands and his knees to the
ground, and took the herbs of the field between his teeth,
as if he would have eaten them, weeping for great joy;
. . . thus did he know how to humble himself before
Alfonso his lord; and in this manner he approached his
feet and would have kissed them. And the king drew
back and said, The hand, Cid Campeador, not the foot!
And the Cid drew nigh upon his knees and besought
grace, saying, In this guise grant me your love, so that all
present may hear. And the king said that he forgave
him, and granted him his love with his heart and soul.
And the Cid kissed both his hands, being still upon his
knees; and the king embraced him, and gave him the kiss
of peace. Well pleased were all they who beheld this,
save only Alvar Diez and Garcia Ordonez, for they did
not love the Cid. Then went they all toward the town,
the king and the Cid talking together by the way. And
the Cid asked the king to eat with him, and the king
answered, Not so, for ye are not prepared; we arrived
yesterday, and ye but now. Eat you and your company
therefore with me, for we have made ready. To-day, Cid
Campeador, you are my guest, and to-morrow we will do
as pleases you. Now came the Infantes of Carrion up
and humbled themselves before the Cid, and he received
them well, and they promised to do him service. And the

390

MARRIAGE OF THE CID'S DAUGHTERS

company of the Cid came up, and kissed the king's hand.
So they alighted and went to meat; and the king said unto
the Cid that he should eat with him at his table; howbeit
he would not. And when the king saw that he would not
take his seat with him, he ordered a high table to be placed
for the Cid and for Count Don Gonzalo, the father of the
Infantes of Carrion. All the while that they ate the king
could never look enough at the Cid, and he marveled
greatly at his beard, that it had grown to such length.
And when they had eaten they were merry, and took
their pleasure. And on the morrow the king and all they
who went with him to this meeting, ate with the Cid ; and
so well did he prepare for them that all were full joyful,
and agreed in one thing, that they had not eaten better
for three years. There was not a man there who did not
eat upon silver, and the king and the chief persons ate
upon dishes and trenchers of gold. And when the In-
fantes saw this, they had the marriage more at heart than
before.

On the morrow as soon as it was day, the Bishop Don
Hieronymo sung mass before the king, in the oratory of
the Cid ; and when it was over, the king said before all
who were there assembled, Counts and Infanzones and
knights, hear what I shall say unto the Cid . Cid Ruydiez,
the reason wherefore I sent for you to this meeting was
twofold: first, that I might see you, which I greatly
desired; for I love you much because of the many and
great services which you have done me, albeit that at
one time I was wroth against you and banished you
from the land. But you so demeaned yourself that
you never did me disservice, but contrariwise, great ser-

391

THE SPANISH HERO

vice both to God and to me and have won Valencia,
and enlarged Christendom; wherefore I am bound to
show favor unto you and to love you alway. The sec-
ond reason was that I might ask you for your two daugh-
ters, Dona Elvira and Dona Sol, that you would give
them in marriage to the Infantes of Carrion, for this me-
thinks would be a fit marriage, and to your honor and
good. When the Cid heard this, he was in a manner
bound to consent, having them thus demanded from
him; and he answered and said, Sir, my daughters are of
tender years and if it might please you, they are yet too
young for marriage. I do not say this as if the Infantes
of Carrion were not worthy to match with them, and with
better than they. And the king bade him make no ex-
cuse, saying that he should esteem himself well served
if he gave his consent. Then the Cid said, Sir, I begat
them, and you give them in marriage; both I and they are
yours; . . . give them to whom you please, and I am
pleased therewith. When the king heard this he was well
pleased, and he bade the Infantes kiss the hand of the
Cid Campeador, and incontinently they changed swords
before the king, and they did homage to him, as sons-in-
law to their father-in-law. Then the king turned to the
Cid, and said, I thank thee, Ruydiez, that thou hast given
me thy daughters for the Infantes of Carrion : and here
I give them to the Infantes to be their brides; I give
them and not you, and I pray God that it may please
him, and that you also may have great joy herein. The
Infantes I put into your hands: they will go with you,
and I shall return from hence; and I order that three
hundred marks of silver be given to them for their

392

MARRIAGE OF THE CID'S DAUGHTERS

marriage, and they and your daughters will all be your
children.

Eight days this meeting lasted ; the one day they dined
with the king, and the other with the Cid. Then was
it appointed that on the morrow at sunrise every one
should depart to his own home. My Cid then began to
give to every one who would take his gifts, many a great
mule, and many a good palfrey, and many a rich gar-
ment, . . . every one had what he asked, ... he said
no to none. Threescore horses did my Cid give away in
gifts; well pleased were all they who went to that meet-
ing. And now they were about to separate, for it was
night. The king took the Infantes by the hand, and de-
livered them into the power of my Cid the Campeador,
. . . See here your sons: from this day, Campeador,
you will know what to make of them. And the Cid
answered, Sir, may it please you, seeing it is you who
have made this marriage for my daughters, to appoint
some one to whom I may deliver them, and who may
give them, as from your hand, to the Infantes. And the
king called for Alvar Fanez Minaya, and said, You are
sib to the damsels: I command you, when you come to
Valencia, to take them with your own hands, and give
them to the Infantes, as I should do if that I were there
present: and be you the bride's father. Then said the
Cid, Sir, you must accept something from me at this
meeting. I bring for you twenty palfreys, these that are
gayly trapped, and thirty horses fleet of foot, these that
are well caparisoned, . . . take them, and I kiss your
hand. Greatly have you bound me, said King Don
Alfonso; I receive this gift, and God and all saints grant

393

THE SPANISH HERO

that it may well be requited; if I live, you shall have
something from me. Then my Cid sprung up upon his
horse Bavieca, and he said, Here I say before my lord
the king, that if any will go with me to the wedding, I
think they will get something by it ! and he besought the
king that he would let as many go with him as were so
minded; and the king licensed them accordingly. And
when they were about to part, the company that went
with the Cid was greater than that which returned with
the king. And the Cid kissed the king's hand and dis-
peeded himself with his favor, and the king returned to
Castile.

My Cid went his way toward Valencia, and he ap-
pointed Pero Bermudez and Muno Gustios, than whom
there were no better two in all his household, to keep
company with the Infantes of Carrion and be their guard,
and he bade them spy out what their conditions were;
and this they soon found out. The Count Don Suero
Gonzalez went with the Infantes; he was their father's
brother, and had been their Ayo and bred them up, and
badly had he trained them, for he was a man of great
words, good of tongue, and of nothing else good; and
full scornful and orgulous had he made them, so that
the Cid was little pleased with them, and would willingly
have broken off the marriage; but he could not, seeing
that the king had made it. And when they reached
Valencia, the Cid lodged the Infantes in the suburb of
Alcudia, where he had formerly lodged himself; and all
the company who were come to the marriage were
quartered with them. And he went to the Alcazar.

On the morrow the Cid mounted his horse and rode

394

MARRIAGE OF THE CID'S DAUGHTERS

into Alcudia, and brought the Infantes his sons-in-law
from thence with him into the city to the Alcazar, that
they might see their brides Dona Elvira and Dona Sol.
Dona Ximena had her daughters ready to receive them
in full noble garments, for since midnight they had done
nothing but prink and prank themselves. Full richly
was the Alcazar set out that day, with hangings both
above and below, purple and samite, and rich cloth.
The Cid entered between the Infantes, and all that
noble company went in after them; and they went into
the chief hall of the Alcazar, where Dona Ximena was
with her daughters ; and when they saw the Cid and the
Infantes, they rose up and welcomed them right well.
And the Cid took his seat upon his bench, with one of
the Infantes on one side of him and one on the other,
and the other honorable men seated themselves on the
estrados, each in the place where he ought to be, and
which belonged to him ; and they remained awhile silent.
Then the Cid rose and called for Alvar Fanez and said,
Thou knowest what my lord the king commanded ; fulfill
now his bidding; . . . take thy cousins, and deliver
them to the Infantes, for it is the king who gives them
in marriage, and not I. And Alvar Fanez arose and
took the damsels one in each hand, and delivered them
to the Infantes, saying, Diego Gonzalez, and Ferrando
Gonzalez, I deliver unto you these damsels, the daugh-
ters of the Cid Campeador, by command of King Don
Alfonso my lord, even as he commanded. Receive you
them as your equal helpmates, as the law of Christ
enjoineth. And the Infantes took each his bride by the
hand, and went to the Cid and kissed his hand; and the

395

THE SPANISH HERO

same did they to their mother, Dona Ximena Gomez:
and the Bishop Don Hieronymo espoused them, and
they exchanged rings. When this was done, the Cid
went and seated himself on the estrado with the ladies, he
and Dona Ximena in the middle, and beside him he
placed Dona Elvira his eldest daughter, and by her, her
spouse the Infante Diego Gonzalez; and Dona Sol was
seated on the other side, by her mother, and the Infante
Ferrando by her. And when they had solaced them-
selves awhile, the Cid said that now they would go eat,
and that the marriage should be performed on the mor-
row; and he besought and commanded the Bishop Don
Hieronymo to perform it in such a manner that no cost
should be spared, but that everything should be done
so completely, that they who came from Castile to this
wedding might alway have something to tell of.

On the morrow they went to the church of St. Mary,
and there the Bishop Don Hieronymo sat awaiting them,
and he blessed them all four at the altar. Who can
tell the great nobleness which the Cid displayed at that
wedding, the feasts and the bull-fights, and the throwing
at the target, and the throwing canes, and how many
joculars were there, and all the sports which are proper
at such weddings ? As soon as they came out of church
they took horse and rode to the Glera; three times did the
Cid change his horse that day; seven targets were set up
on the morrow, and before they went to dinner all seven
were broken. Fifteen days did the feasts at this wedding
continue ; then all they who had come there to do honor
to the Cid took leave of him and of the Infantes. Who
can tell the great and noble gifts which the Cid gave to

396

MARRIAGE OF THE CID'S DAUGHTERS

them, both to great and little, each according to his
quality, vessels of gold and silver, rich cloth, cloaks, furs,
horses, and money beyond all reckoning, so that all were
well pleased. And when it was told in Castile with what
gifts they who had been to the wedding were returned,
many were they who repented that they had not gone
there.

Cathedra

East 50 ;

THE TRIAL BY SWORDS

Adapted by Robert Southey

NOW King Alfonso misdoubted the Infantes of
Carrion that they would not appear at the time
appointed, and therefore he said that he would go to
Carrion, and the battle should be fought there. And he
took with him the counts whom he had appointed al-
caldes, and Pero Bermudez and Martin Antolinez and
Muno Gustioz went with the Count Don Remond, to
whose charge the king had given them. And on the third
day after the Cid departed from Toledo the king set
forth for Carrion; but it so chanced that he fell sick
upon the road, and could not arrive within the three
weeks, so that the term was enlarged to five. And when
the king's health was restored he proceeded and reached
Carrion, and gave order that the combat should be per-
formed, and appointed the day, and named the plain of
Carrion for the place thereof. And the Infantes came
there with a great company of all their friends and kin-
dred, for their kinsmen were many and powerful; and
they all came with one accord, that if before the battle
they could find any cause they would kill the knights of
the Cid: nevertheless, though they had determined upon
this, they dared not put it in effect, because they stood in
fear of the king.

And when the night came of which the morrow was
appointed for the combat, they on one side and on the

398

THE TRIAL BY SWORDS

other kept vigil in the churches, each in that church to
which he had the most devotion. Night is passed away,
and the dawn is now breaking; and at daybreak a great
multitude was assembled in the field, and many Ricos-
omes came there for the pleasure which they would have
in seeing this battle, and the king sent and commanded
the champions to make ready. Moreover he made the two
counts his sons-in-law, Don Anrrich and Don Remond,
and the other counts and their people, arm themselves
and keep the field, that the kinsmen of the Infantes
might not make a tumult there. Who can tell the great
dole and sorrow of Count Gonzalo Gonzalez for his sons
the Infantes of Carrion, because they had to do battle
this day! and in the fullness of his heart he cursed the day
and the hour in which he was born, for his heart divined
the sorrow which he was to have for his children. Great
was the multitude which was assembled from all Spain
to behold this battle. And there in the field near the lists
the champions of the Cid armed themselves on one side,
and the Infantes on the other. And Count Don Remond
armed the knights of the Cid, and instructed them how
to do their devoir, and Count Garci Ordonez helped arm
the Infantes of Carrion and their uncle Suero Gonzalez,
and they sent to ask the king of his favor that he would
give command that the swords Colada and Tizona should
not be used in that combat. But the king would not, and
he answered that each must take the best sword and the
best arms that he could, save only that the one should not
have more than the other. Greatly were they troubled at
this reply, and greatly did they fear those good swords,
and repent that they had taken them to the Cortes of

399

THE SPANISH HERO

Toledo. And from that hour the Infantes and Suero
Gonzalez bewrayed in their countenances that they
thought ill of what they had done, and happy men would
they have thought themselves if they had not committed
that great villainy, and he if he had not counseled it;
and gladly would they have given all that they had in
Carrion so it could now have been undone.

And the king went to the place where the Infantes
were arming, and said unto them, If ye feared these
swords ye should have said so in the Cortes of Toledo,
for that was the place, and not this; . . . there is now
nothing to be done but to defend yourselves stoutly, as
ye have need, against those with whom ye have to do.
Then went he to the knights of the Cid, whom he found
armed; and they kissed his hand and said unto him, Sir,
the Cid hath left us in your hand, and we beseech you
see that no wrong be done us in this place, where the
Infantes of Carrion have their party; and by God's
mercy we will do ourselves right upon them. And the
king bade them have no fear for that. Then their horses
were brought, and they crossed the saddles, and mounted,
with their shields hanging from the neck ; and they took
their spears, each of which had its streamer, and with
many good men round about they went to the lists ; and
on the other side the Infantes and Count Suero Gonza-
lez came up with a great company of their friends and
kinsmen and vassals. And the king said with a loud
voice, Hear what I say, Infantes of Carrion! . . . this
combat I would have had waged in Toledo, but ye said
that ye were not ready to perform it there, and therefore
I am come to this which is your native place, and have

400

THE TRIAL BY SWORDS

brought the knights of the Cid with me. They are
come here under my safeguard. Let not therefore you
nor your kinsmen deceive yourselves, thinking to over-
power them by tumult, or in any other way than by fair
combat; for whosoever shall begin a tumult, I have
given my people orders to cut him in pieces upon the
spot, and no inquiry shall be made touching the death of
him who shall so have offended. Full sorrowful were the
Infantes of Carrion for this command which the king
had given. And the king appointed twelve knights who
were hidalgos to be true-men and place the combatants
in the lists, and show them the bounds at what point
they were to win or to be vanquished, and to divide the
sun between them. And he went with a wand in his
hand, and saw them placed on both sides; then he went
out of the lists, and gave command that the people
should fall back, and not approach within seven spears'
length of the lines of the lists.

Now were the six combatants left alone in the lists,
and each of them knew now with whom he had to do
battle. And they laced their helmets, and put shield
upon the arm, and laid lance in rest. And the knights of
my Cid advanced against the Infantes of Carrion, and
they on their part against the champions of the Cam-
peador. Each bent down with his face to the saddle-
bow, and gave his horse the spur. And they met all six
with such a shock, that they who looked on expected to
see them all fall dead. Pero Bermudez and Ferrando
Gonzalez encountered, and the shield of Pero Bermu-
dez was pierced, but the spear passed through on one
side, and hurt him not, and brake in two places; and he

401

THE SPANISH HERO

sat firm in his seat. One blow he received, but he gave
another; he drove his lance through Ferrando's shield,
at his breast, so that nothing availed him. Ferrando's
breastplate was threefold; two plates the spear went
clean through, and drove the third in before it, with the
velmez and the shirt, into the breast, near his heart; . . .
and the girth and the poitrel of his horse burst, and he
and the saddle went together over the horse's heels, and
the spear in him, and all thought him dead. Howbeit
Ferrando Gonzalez rose, and the blood began to run out
of his mouth, and Pero Bermudez drew his sword and
went against him; but when he saw the sword Tizona
over him, before he received a blow from it, he cried
out that he confessed himself conquered, and that what
Pero Bermudez had said against him was true. And
when Pero Bermudez heard this he stood still, and the
twelve true-men came up and heard his confession, and
pronounced him vanquished. This Ferrando did think-
ing to save his life; but the wound which he had got was
mortal.

Martin Antolinez and Diego Gonzalez brake their
lances on each other, and laid hand upon their swords.
Martin Antolinez drew forth Colada, the brightness of
which flashed over the whole field, for it was a mar-
velous sword; and in their strife he dealt him a back-
handed blow which sheared off the crown of his helmet,
and cut away hood and coif, and the hair of his head and
the skin also : this stroke he dealt him with the precious
Colada. And Diego Gonzalez was sorely dismayed there-
with, and though he had his own sword in his hand he
could not for very fear make use of it, but he turned

402

THE TRIAL BY SWORDS

his horse and fled : and Martin Antolinez went after him,
and dealt him another with the flat part of the sword,
for he missed him with the edge ; and the Infante began
to cry out aloud, Great God, help me and save me from
that sword ! And he rode away as fast as he could, and
Martin Antolinez called out after him, Get out, Don
Traitor! and drove him out of the lists, and remained
conqueror.

Muno Gustioz and Suero Gonzalez dealt each other
such strokes with their spears as it was marvelous to
behold. And Suero Gonzalez, being a right hardy knight
and a strong, and of great courage, struck the shield of
Muno Gustioz and pierced it through and through; but
the stroke was given aslant, so that it passed on and
touched him not. Muno GHistioz lost his stirrups with
that stroke, but he presently recovered them, and dealt
him such a stroke in return that it went clean through
the midst of the shield, and through all his armor, and
came out between his ribs, missing the heart; then laying
hand on him he wrenched him out of the saddle, and
threw him down as he drew the spear out of his body;
and the point of the spear and the haft and the streamer
all came out red. Then all the beholders thought that

o

he was stricken to death. And Muno Gustioz turned to
smite again. But when G«nzalo Ansures his father saw
this, he cried out aloud for great ruth which he had for
his son, and said, For God's sake do not strike him again,

o

for he is vanquished. And Muno Gustioz, like a man of
good understanding, asked the true-men whether he were
to be held as conquered for what his father said, and they
said not, unless he confirmed it with his own mouth.

403

THE SPANISH HERO

And Mufio Gustioz turned again to Suero Gonzalez
where he lay wounded, and lifted his spear against him;
and Suero Gonzalez cried out, Strike me not, for I am
vanquished. And the judges said it was enough, and
that the combat was at an end.

Then the king entered the lists, and many good knights
and hidalgos with him, and he called the twelve true-
men, and asked them if the knights of the Cid had aught
more to do to prove their accusation; and they made
answer that the knights of the Cid had won the field and
done their devoir; and all the hidalgos who were there
present made answer, that they said true. And King
Don Alfonso lifted up his voice and said, Hear me, all ye
who are here present : inasmuch as the knights of the Cid
have conquered, they have won the cause; and the twelve
true-men made answer, that what the king said was the
truth, and all the people said the same. And the king
gave command to break up the lists, and gave sentence
that the Infantes of Carrion and their uncle, Suero Gon-
zalez, were notorious traitors, and ordered his seneschal
to take their arms and horses. And from that day forth
their lineage never held up its head, nor was of any worth
in Castile; and they and their uncle fled away, having
been thus vanquished and put to shame. And thus it was
that Carrion fell to the king after the days of Gonzalo
Gonzalez, the father of the Infantes. Great was their
shame, and the like or worse betide him who abuseth
fair lady, and then leaveth her.

THE CID'S LAST VICTORY

Adapted by Robert Southey

THREE days after the Cid had departed King Bucar
came into the port of Valencia, and landed with all
his power, which was so great that there is not a man in
the world who could give account of the Moors whom he
brought. And there came with him thirty and six kings,
and one Moorish queen, who was a negress, and she
brought with her two hundred horsewomen, all negresses
like herself, all having their hair shorn save a tuft on the
top, and this was in token that they came as if upon a
pilgrimage, and to obtain the remission of their sins;
and they were all armed in coats of mail and with Turk-
ish bows. King Bucar ordered his tents to be pitched
round about Valencia, and Abenalfarax, who wrote this
history in Arabic, saith that there were full fifteen thou-
sand tents; and he bade that Moorish negress with her
archers to take their station near the city. And on the
morrow they began to attack the city, and they fought
against it three days strenuously; and the Moors received
great loss, for they came blindly up to the walls and were
slain there. And the Christians defended themselves
right well; and every time that they went upon the walls,
they sounded trumpets and tambours, and made great
rejoicings, as the Cid had commanded. This continued
for eight days or nine, till the companions of the Cid had

405

THE SPANISH HERO

made ready everything for their departure, as he had
commanded. And King Bucar and his people thought
that the Cid dared not come out against them; and they
were the more encouraged, and began to think of making
bastiles and engines wherewith to combat the city, for
certes they weened that the Cid Ruydiez dared not come
out against them, seeing that he tarried so long.

All this while the company of the Cid were preparing
all things to go into Castile, as he had commanded be-
fore his death; and his trusty Gil Diaz did nothing else
but labor at this. And the body of the Cid was prepared
after this manner: first it was embalmed and anointed as
the history hath already recounted, and the virtue of the
balsam and myrrh was such that the flesh remained firm
and fair, having its natural color, and his countenance as
it was wont to be, and the eyes open, and his long beard
in order, so that there was not a man who would have
thought him dead if he had seen him and not known it.
And on the second day after he had departed, Gil Diaz
placed the body upon a right noble saddle, and this sad-
dle with the body upon it he put upon a frame; and he
dressed the body in a gambaxof fine sendal, next theskin.
And he took two boards and fitted them to the body, one
to the breast and the other to the shoulders; these were
so hollowed out and fitted that they met at the sides and
under the arms, and the hind one came up to the pole,
and the other up to the beard; and these boards were fas-
tened into the saddle, so that the body could not move.
All this was done by the morning of the twelfth day; and
all that day the people of the Cid were busied in making
ready their arms, and in loading beasts with all that they

406

THEN CAME THE BODY OF THE Oil) WITH AN

; UTS mm ^
.--r*l™

r^i;,l>

THE CID'S LAST VICTORY

had, so that they left nothing of any price in the whole
city of Valencia, save only the empty houses. When it
was midnight they took the body of the Cid, fastened to
the saddle as it was, and placed it upon his horse Bavieca,
and fastened the saddle well; and the body sat so up-
right and well that it seemed as if he was alive. And it
had on painted hose of black and white, so cunningly
painted that no man who saw them would have thought
but that they were grieves and cuishes, unless he had laid
his hand upon them; and they put on it a surcoat of green
sendal, having his arms blazoned thereon, and a helmet
of parchment, which was cunningly painted that every
one might have believed it to be iron; and his shield was
hung round his neck, and they placed the sword Tizona
in his hand, and they raised his arm, and fastened it up so
subtilely that it was a marvel to see how upright he held
the sword. And the Bishop Don Hieronymo went on one
side of him, and the trusty Gil Diaz on the other, and he
led the horse Bavieca, as the Cid had commanded him.
And when all this had been made ready, they went out
from Valencia at midnight, through the gate of Roseros,
which is towards Castile. Pero Bermudez went first
with the banner of the Cid, and with him five hundred
knights who guarded it, all well appointed. And after
these came all the baggage. Then came the body of the
Cid, with an hundred knights, all chosen men, and behind
them Dona Ximena with all her company, and six hun-
dred knights in the rear. All these went out so silently,
and with such a measured pace, that it seemed as if there
were only a score. And by the time that they had all gone
out it was broad day.

407

THE SPANISH HERO

Now Alvar Fanez Minaya had set the host in order,
and while the Bishop Don Hieronymo and Gil Diaz led
away the body of the Cid, and Dona Ximena, and the
baggage, he fell upon the Moors. First he attacked the
tents of that Moorish queen the negress, who lay nearest
to the city; and this onset was so sudden, that they killed
full a hundred and fifty Moors before they had time to
take arms or go to horse. But that Moorish negress was
so skillful in drawing the Turkish bow, that it was held
for a marvel ; and it is said that they called her in Arabic
Nugueymat Turya, which is to say, the Star of the
Archers. And she was the first that got on horseback,
and with some fifty that were with her, did some hurt to
the company of the Cid ; but in fine they slew her, and her
people fled to the camp. And so great was the uproar
and confusion, that few there were who took arms, but
instead thereof they turned their backs and fled toward
the sea. And when King Bucar and his kings saw this,
they were astonished. And it seemed to them that there
came against them on the part of the Christians full
seventy thousand knights, all as white as snow: and
before them a knight of great stature upon a white horse
with a bloody cross, who bore in one hand a white ban-
ner, and in the other a sword which seemed to be of fire,
and he made a great mortality among the Moors who
were flying. And King Bucar and the other kings were
so greatly dismayed that they never checked the reins till
they had ridden into the sea; and the company of the Cid
rode after them, smiting and slaying and giving them no
respite; and they smote down so many that it was mar-
velous, for the Moors did not turn their heads to defend

408

THE CID'S LAST VICTORY

themselves. And when they came to the sea, so great
was the press among them to get to the ships, that more
than ten thousand died in the water. And of the six
and thirty kings, twenty and two were slain. And King
Bucar and they who escaped with him hoisted sails
and went their way, and never more turned their heads.
Then Alvar Fanez and his people, when they had dis-
comfited the Moors, spoiled the field, and the spoil
thereof was so great that they could not carry it away.
And they loaded camels and horses with the noblest
things which they found, and went after the bishop Don
Hieronymo and Gil Diaz, who, with the body of the Cid,
and Dona Ximena, and the baggage, had gone on till
they were clear of the host, and then waited for those who
were gone against the Moors. And so great was the spoil
of that day, that there was no end to it: and they took up
gold, and silver, and other precious things as they rode
through the camp, so that the poorest man among the
Christians, horseman or on foot, became rich with what
he won that day.

THE BURIAL OF THE CID

Adapted by Robert Southey

ON the third day after the coming of King Don Al-
fonso, they would have interred the body of the Cid ;
but when the king heard what Dona Ximena had said, that
while it was so fair and comely it should not be laid in a
coffin, he held that what she said was good. And he sent
for the ivory chair which had been carried to the Cortes
of Toledo, and gave order that it should be placed on the
right of the altar of St. Peter; and he laid a cloth of gold
upon it, and upon that placed a cushion covered with a
right noble tartari, and he ordered a graven tabernacle
to be made over the chair, richly wrought with azure
and gold, having thereon the blazonry of the kings of
Castile and Leon, and the king of Navarre, and the
Infante of Aragon, and of the Cid Ruydiez the Cam-
peador. And he himself, and the king of Navarre, and
the Infante of Aragon, and the Bishop Don Hieronymo,
to do honor to the Cid, helped to take his body from be-
tween the two boards, in which it had been fastened at
Valencia. And when they had taken it out, the body
was so firm that it bent not on either side, and the flesh
so firm and comely, that it seemed as if he were yet alive.
And the king thought that what they purported to do
and had thus begun, might full well be effected. And
they clad the body in a full noble tartari, and in cloth of

410

THE BURIAL OF THE CID

purple, which the Soldan of Persia had sent him, and
put him on hose of the same, and set him in his ivory
chair; and in his left hand they placed his sword Tizona
in its scabbard, and the strings of his mantle in his
right. And in this fashion the body of the Cid remained
there ten years and more, till it was taken thence, as the
history will relate anon. And when his garments waxed
old, other good ones were put on.

King Don Alfonso, and the sons-in-law of the Cid,
King Don Ramiro of Navarre, and the Infante Don
Sancho of Aragon, with all their companies, and all the
other honorable men, abode three weeks in St. Pedro de
Cardena, doing honor to the Cid. And the Bishop Don
Hieronymo, and the other bishops who came with King
Don Alfonso, said every day their masses, and accom-
panied the body of the Cid there where it was placed,
and sprinkled holy water upon it, and incensed it, as is
the custom to do over a grave. And after three weeks
they who were there assembled began to break up, and
depart to their own houses. And of the company of the
Cid, some went with the king of Navarre, and other some
with the Infante of Aragon; but the greater number,
and the most honorable among them, betook themselves
to King Don Alfonso, whose natural subjects they were.
And Dona Ximena and her companions abode in San
Pedro de Cardena, and Gil Diaz with her, as the Cid
had commanded in his testament. And the Bishop Don
Hieronymo, and Alvar Fafiez Minaya, and Pero Ber-
mudez, remained there also till they had fulfilled all that
the Cid Ruydiez had commanded in his testament to be
done.

411

THE SPANISH HERO

Gil Diaz did his best endeavor to fulfill all that his
lord the Cid Ruydiez had commanded him, and to serve
Dona Ximena and her companions truly and faith-
fully; and this he did so well, that she was well pleased
with his faithfulness. And Dona Ximena fulfilled all
that the Cid had commanded her; and every day she
had masses performed for his soul, and appointed many
vigils, and gave great alms for the soul of the Cid and of
his family. And this was the life which she led, doing
good wherever it was needful for the love of God: and
she was alway by the body of the Cid, save only at meal
times and at night; for then they would not permit her
to tarry there, save only when vigils were kept in honor
of him. Moreover Gil Diaz took great delight in tending
the horse Bavieca, so that there were few days in which
he did not lead him to water, and bring him back with
his own hand. And from the day in which the dead
body of the Cid was taken off his back, never man was
suffered to bestride that horse; but he was alwav led

4/

when they took him to water, and when they brought
him back. And Gil Diaz thought it fitting that the race
of that good horse should be continued, and he bought
two mares for him, the goodliest that could be found ;
and when they were with foal, he saw that they were well
taken care of, and they brought forth the one a male
colt and the other a female; and from these the race of
this good horse was kept up in Castile, so that there were
afterwards many good and precious horses of his race,
and peradventure are at this day. And this good horse
lived two years and a half after the death of his master
the Cid, and then he died also, having lived, according

412

THE BURIAL OF THE CID

to the history, full forty years. And Gil Diaz buried him
before the gate of the monastery, in the public place, on
the right hand ; and he planted two elms upon the grave,
the one at his head and the other at his feet, and these
elms grew and became great trees, and are yet to be
seen before the gate of the monastery. And Gil Diaz
gave order that when he died they should bury him by
that good horse Bavieca, whom he had loved so well.

Four years after the Cid had departed, that noble lady
Dona Ximena departed also, she who had been the wife
of that noble baron the Cid Ruydiez, the Campeador.
At that time Don Garcia Tellez was abbot of the monas-
tery, a right noble monk, and a great hidalgo. And the
abbot and Gil Diaz sent for the daughters of the Cid and
Dona Ximena to come and honor their mother at her
funeral, and to inherit what she had left. Dona Sol, who
was the younger, came first, because Aragon is nearer
than Navarre, and also because she was a widow ; for the
Infante Don Sancho, her husband, had departed three
years after the death of the Cid, and had left no child.
King Don Ramiro soon arrived with the other dame,
Queen Dona Elvira his wife, and he brought with him a
great company in honor of his wife's mother, and also
the Bishop of Pamplona, to do honor to her funeral ; and
the Infante Don Garcia Ramirez, their son, came with
them, being a child of four years old. Moreover, there
came friends and kinsmen from all parts. And when
they were all assembled they buried the body of Dona
Ximena at the feet of the ivory chair on which the Cid
was seated ; and the Bishop of Pamplona said mass, and
the abbot Don Garcia Tellez officiated. And they tar-

413

THE SPANISH HERO

ried there seven days, singing many masses, and doing
much good for her soul's sake. And in that time the
Bishop Don Hieronymo arrived, who abode with King
Don Alfonso, and he came to do honor to the body of
Dona Ximena; for so soon as he heard that she was
departed, he set off, taking long journeys every day. And
when the seven days were over, King Don Ramiro and
Queen Dona Elvira his wife, and her sister, Dona Sol,
set apart rents for the soul of Dona Ximena, and they
appointed that Gil Diaz should have them for his life,
and that then they should go to the monastery forever:
and they ordained certain anniversaries for the souls
of the Cid and of Dona Ximena. After this was done
they divided between them what Dona Ximena had left,
which was a great treasure in gold and in silver, and in
costly garments; . . . the one half Queen Dona Elvira
took, and Dona Sol the other. And when they had thus
divided it, Dona Sol said that all which she had in the
world should be for her nephew, the Infante Don Garcia
Ramirez, and with the good-will of Queen Elvira his
mother she adopted him then to be her son, and she
took him with her to Aragon, to the lands which had
been given her in dower, and bred him up till he became
a young man ; and after the death of his father he was
made king of Navarre, as may be seen in the book of
the chronicles of the kings of Spain. And when all these
things were done, they departed each to his own home;
and Gil Diaz remained, serving and doing honor to the
bodies of his master the Cid and Dona Ximena his
mistress.

Now Don Garcia Tellez the abbot, and the trusty

414

THE BURIAL OF THE CID

Gil Diaz, were wont every year to make a great festival
on the day of the Cid's departure, and on that anni-
versary they gave food and clothing to the poor, who
came from all parts round about. And it came to pass
when they made the seventh anniversary, that a great
multitude assembled as they were wont to do, and many
Moors and Jews came to see the strange manner of the
Cid's body. And it was the custom of the abbot Don
Garcia Tellez, when they made that anniversary, to
make a right noble sermon to the people: and because
the multitude which had assembled was so great that
the church could not hold them, they went out into the
open place before the monastery, and he preached unto
them there. And while he was preaching there remained
a Jew in the church, who stopped before the body of the
Cid, looking at him to see how nobly he was there
seated, having his countenance so fair and comely, and
his long beard in such goodly order, and his sword
Tizona in its scabbard in his left hand, and the strings
of his mantle in his right, even in such manner as King
Don Alfonso had left him, save only that the garments
had been changed, it being now seven years since the
body had remained there in that ivory chair. Now there
was not a man in the church save this Jew, for all the
others were hearing the preachment which the abbot
made. And when this Jew perceived that he was alone,
he began to think within himself and say, This is the
body of that Ruydiez the Cid, whom they say no man
in the world ever took by the beard while he lived. . . .
I will take him by the beard now, and see what he can do
to me. And with that he put forth his hand to pull the

415

THE SPANISH HERO

beard of the Cid ; . . . but before his hand could reach
it, God, who would not suffer this thing to be done, sent
his spirit into the body, and the Cid let the strings of his
mantle go from his right hand, and laid hand on his
sword Tizona, and drew it a full palm's length out of the
scabbard. And when the Jew saw this, he fell upon his
back for great fear, and began to cry out so loudly, that
all they who were without the church heard him, and the
abbot broke off his preachment and went into the church
to see what it might be. And when they came they found
this Jew lying upon his back before the ivory chair, like
one dead, for he had ceased to cry out, and had swooned
away. And then the abbot Don Garcia Tellez looked
at the body of the Cid, and saw that his right hand was
upon the hilt of the sword, and that he had drawn it out
a full palm's length; and he was greatly amazed. And
he called for holy water, and threw it in the face of the
Jew, and with that the Jew came to himself. Then the
abbot asked him what all this had been, and he told
him the whole truth ; and he knelt down upon his knees
before the abbot, and besought him of his mercy that he
would make a Christian of him, because of this great
miracle which he had seen, and baptize him in the name
of Jesus Christ, for he would live and die in his faith,
holding all other to be but error. And the abbot bap-
tized him in the name of the Holy Trinity, and gave him
to name Diego Gil. And all who were there present were
greatly amazed, and they made a great outcry and great
rejoicings to God for this miracle, and for the power
which he had shown through the body of the Cid in this
manner; for it was plain that what the Jew said was

416

THE BURIAL OF THE CID

verily and indeed true, because the posture of the Cid
was changed. And from that day forward Diego Gil
remained in the monastery as long as he lived, doing
service to the body of the Cid.

After that day the body of the Cid remained in the
same posture, for they never took his hand off the sword,
nor changed his garments more, and thus it remained
three years longer, till it had been there ten years in all.
And then the nose began to change color. And when the
abbot Don Garcia Tellez and Gil Diaz saw this, they
weened that it was no longer fitting for the body to
remain in that manner. And three bishops from the
neighboring provinces met there, and with many masses
and vigils, and great honor, they interred the body after
this manner. They dug a vault before the altar, beside
the grave of Dona Ximena, and vaulted it over with a
high arch; and there they placed the body of the Cid,
seated as it was in the ivory chair, and in his garments,
and with the sword in his hand, and they hung up his
shield and his banner upon the walls.

THE PERSIAN HERO

THE CHILDHOOD OF RUSTEM

By Alfred J. Church

THERE was never in the world such a child as
Rustem the son of Zal. He was fed with, the milk
of ten nurses; and when he was weaned, his food was
bread and meat, and he ate as much as five men. As for
his strength and stature, they were such as never had
been seen before or will be seen again.

One day he was sleeping in his chamber when he
heard outside his door a great cry that the king's white
elephant had broken its chain and was at liberty, and
that the inhabitants of the palace were in great danger.
In a moment he rushed to seize his grandfather's club,
and prepared to go out. The attendants tried to stop
him. ' We dare not incur your father's rage," they said,
"by opening the door. The night is dark; the elephant
has broken his chain; and yet you are going out. What
folly is this! " Rustem was greatly enraged to be so hin-
dered, and struck the man who spoke so terrible a blow
between the head and the nape of the neck, that his head
fell off like a ball with which children play. When he
turned to the others, they soon made way for him. Then
he struck the door with his club, and burst the bolts
and bars with a single blow. This done, he laid the
club upon his shoulder, and hastened after the elephant.
As for his warriors, they were all as afraid of the beast

421

THE PERSIAN HERO

as a lamb is afraid of a wolf. When the furious beast
saw him, it rushed at him, lifting its trunk to strike him.
Rustem gave it one blow, for only one was wanted ; its
legs failed under it and it fell; you had said, so vast was
it, that a mountain had fallen. Rustem returned to his
chamber and finished his sleep.

The next day Zal, hearing what his son had done, sent
for him, and covered him with praises. "My son," he
said, "you are yet but a child, and yet there is no one to
match you in courage and stature. I have an enterprise
for you to conduct. Many years ago my grandfather
was sent by the king to take an enchanted fortress which
is situated upon Mount Sipend, and was killed by a rock
that was thrown upon his head by one of the besieged
after he had attacked it in vain for a whole year. After
this my father San assembled an army, and marched
against the place. But he could never find the way
which led to the place. It is, indeed, so well provided
that no one need ever leave it to get anything from
without. San indeed wandered for years over the deserts
looking for the fortress, but was obliged at last to return
without having avenged his father's death. Now, my
son, it is your turn. Go in disguise; the keepers of the
fort will not know you; and when you have made your
way into the fortress, destroy the wretches root and
branch."

"I will do it," said Rustem.

Zal went on: "Disguise yourself as a camel-driver.
Pretend that you are coming in from the desert, and
that you have a cargo of salt with you. There is nothing
in that country that they value more than salt. Let them

422

THE CHILDHOOD OF RUSTEM

once hear that this is what you are bringing, and great
and small will welcome you."

Rustem gladly undertook this business. He hid the
great club with which he had slain the white elephant in
a load of salt, and he chose a number of companions
who were as prudent as they were brave. Their arms
also were hidden in loads of salt, and so they approached
the fortress.

The keeper of the gate saw them from a distance, and
ran to the prince, saying, "A caravan with a number of
camel-drivers has arrived. If you ask me for what pur-
pose they have come, I should say that, in my opinion,
they have salt to sell."

Accordingly the prince sent a messenger to the master
of the caravan, to ask him what his packages contained.

Rustem said, "Go back, and tell your master that I
have salt in my packages."

The prince, on receiving this message, in great joy
ordered the gate to be thrown open, and Rustem with
his camels and their drivers, and the packages which
they had with them, all entered the fortress. Rustem
was courteously greeted by the prince, and greeted him
courteously in return. Then he made his way to the
bazaar, taking his camel-drivers with him. The people
crowded round him, some with clothing, others with
gold and silver; all were eager for his merchandise; and
there was not a thought of fear or suspicion in the heart
of any one of them. When the night came on, Rustem
executed his plan of attack. First, he fell upon the
prince and leveled him to the ground with a single blow
of his club. There was not a chief in the whole fortress

423

THE PERSIAN HERO

that could stand before him. Some he struck down with
his club, and some with his sword. When the morning
came, there was not a single man of all the defenders of
the fortress that was not either dead or disabled.

In the middle of the fortress there was a building of
stone, with a gate of iron. Rustem gave a blow of his
club to the gate, and it flew open before him. Within
there was a great vaulted hall, full of gold pieces and
pearls. There never was such a sight in the world.

Rustem sent a message to his father to tell him of his
victory, and to ask him what he should do.

Zal wrote back to this effect: "I send you herewith
two thousand camels to carry away your booty. Load
them with all that is precious, and then burn the place
with fire."

This Rustem did. He loaded the camels with precious
stones, and gold, and costly swords, chains and girdles,
pearls and jewels worthy of a king, and Chinese bro-
cades richly embroidered with figures. This done, he set
fire to the fortress, and so departed.

All this Rustem did while he was yet a child .

THE SEVEN ADVENTURES
OF RUSTEM

By Alfred J. Church

KING Keikobad died, and his son Kaoiis sat upon
his throne. At first he was a moderate and pru-
dent prince; but finding his riches increase, and his armies
grow more and more numerous, he began to believe that
there was no one equal to him in the whole world, and
that he could do what he would. One day as he sat
drinking in one of the chambers of his palace, and boast-
ing after his custom, a Genius, disguised as a minstrel,
came to the king's chamberlain, and desired to be ad-
mitted to the royal presence. ;'I came," he said, "from
the country of the Genii, and I am a sweet singer.
Maybe the king, if he were to hear me, would give me
a post in his court."

The chamberlain went to the king, and said, "There
is a minstrel at the gate; he has a harp in his hand, and
his voice is marvelously sweet."

"Bring him up," said the king.

So they brought him in, and gave him a place among
the musicians, and commanded that he should give them
a trial of his powers. So the minstrel, after playing a
prelude on his harp, sang a song of the land of the Genii.

"There is no land in all the world '" — this was the
substance of his song — "like Mazanderan, the land

425

THE PERSIAN HERO

of the Genii. All the year round the rose blooms in its
gardens and the hyacinth on its hills. It knows no heat
nor cold, only an eternal spring. The nightingales sing
in its thicket, and through its valleys wander the deer,
and the water of its stream is as the water of roses,
delighting the soul with its perfume. Of its treasures
there is no end; the whole country is covered with gold
and embroidery and jewels. No man can say that he is
happy unless he has seen Mazanderan."

When the king heard this song, he immediately con-
ceived the thought of marching against this wonderful
country. Turning, therefore, to his warriors, he said:
'We are given over to feasting; but the brave must not
suffer himself to rest in idleness. I am wealthier and,
I doubt not, stronger than all the kings that have gone
before me; it becomes me also to surpass them in my
achievements. We will conquer the land of Genii."

The warriors of the king were little pleased to hear
such talk from his lips. No one ventured to speak, but
their hearts were full of trouble and fear, for they had
no desire to fight against the Genii.

'We are your subjects, O king," they said, "and will
do as you desire." But when they were by themselves,
and could speak openly, they said one to another, "What
a trouble is this that has come of our prosperous fortune!
Unless by good fortune the king forgets in his cups this
purpose of his, we and the whole country are lost.
Jemshid, whom the Genii and the Peris and the very
birds of the air used to obey, never ventured to talk in
this fashion of Mazanderan, or to seek war against the
Genii; and Feridun, though he was the wisest of kings,

426

SEVEN ADVENTURES OF RUSTEM

and skillful in all magical arts, never cherished such a
plan." So they sat, overwhelmed with anxiety.

At last one of them said, "My friends, there is only
one way of escaping from this danger. Let us send a
swift dromedary to Zal of the white hair, with this
message: 'Though your head be covered with dust, do
not stay to wash it, but come.' Perhaps Zal will give
the king wise advice, and, telling him that this plan of
his is nothing but a counsel of Satan, will persuade him
to change his purpose. Otherwise we are lost, small and
great."

The nobles listened to this advice, and sent a mes-
senger to Zal, mounted on a swift dromedary.

When Zal heard what had happened, he said, —

'The king is self-willed. He has not yet felt either
the cold or the heat of the world. He thinks that all
men, great and small, tremble at his sword, and it must
needs be that he learn better by experience. However,
I will go; I will give him the best advice that I can. If
he will be persuaded by me, it will be well; but if not,
the way is open, and Rustem shall go with his army."
All night long he revolved these matters in his heart.
The next morning he went his way, and arrived at the
court of the king.

The king received him with all honor, bade him sit
by his side, and inquired how he had borne the fatigue
of his journey, and of the welfare of Rustem, his son.
Then Zal spoke, -

"I have heard, my lord, that you are forming plans
against the land of the Genii. Will it please you to listen
to me ? There have been mighty kings before you, but

427

THE PERSIAN HERO

never during all my years, which now are many, has any
one of them conceived in his heart such a design as this.
This land is inhabited by Genii that are skillful in all
magical arts. They can lay such bonds upon men that
no one is able to hurt them. No sword is keen enough to
cut them through; riches and wisdom and valor are alike
powerless against them. I implore you, therefore, not to
waste your riches, and the riches of your country and the
blood of your warriors, on so hopeless an enterprise."

The king answered, " Doubtless it is true that the kings
my predecessors never ventured to entertain such a plan.
But am I not superior to them in courage, in power, and
wealth? Had they such warriors as you, and Rustem
your son ? Do not think to turn me from my purpose.
I will go against the country of these accursed magicians,
and verily I will not leave one single soul alive in it, for
they are an evil race. If you do not care to come with
me, at least refrain from advising me to sit idle upon my
throne."

When Zal heard this answer, he said: "You are the
king, and we are your slaves. Whatever you ordain is
right and just, and it is only by thy good pleasure that
we breathe and move. I have said what was in my
heart. All that remains now is to obey, and to pray that
the Ruler of the world may prosper your counsels."

When he had thus spoken, Zal took leave of the king,
and departed for his own country.

The very next day the king set out with his army for
the land of the Genii, and, after marching for several
days, pitched his tent at the foot of Mount Asprus, and
held a great revel all the night long with his chiefs. The

428

SEVEN ADVENTURES OF RUSTEM

next morning he said, "Choose me two thousand men
who will break down the gates of Mazanderan with their
clubs. And take care that when you have taken the city
you spare neither young nor old, for I will rid the world
of these magicians." They did as the king commanded,
and in a short space of time the city, which was before the
richest and most beautiful in the whole world, was made
into a desert.

When the king of Mazanderan heard of these things
he called a messenger, and said: "Go to the White
Genius and say to him, 'The Persians have come with a
great army and are destroying everything. Make haste
and help me, or there will be nothing left to preserve."

The White Genius said, "Tell the king not to be
troubled; I will see to these Persians."

That same night the whole army of King Kaoiis was
covered with a wonderful cloud. The sky was dark as
pitch, and there fell from it such a terrible storm of
hailstones that no one could stand against them. When
the next morning came, lo! the king and all that had
not fled — for many fled to their own country - - or been
killed by the hailstones, were blind. Seven days they
remained terrified and helpless. On the eighth day they
heard the voice, loud as a clap of thunder, of the White
Genius.

"King," said he, "you coveted the land of Mazan-
deran, you entered the city, you slew and took prisoners
many of the people; but you did not know what I could
do. And now, see, you have your desire. Your lot is of
your own contriving."

The White Genius then gave over the king and his

429

THE PERSIAN HERO

companions to the charge of an army of twelve thou-
sand Genii, and commanded that they should be kept in
prison, and have just so much food given them as should
keep them alive from day to day. Kaoiis, however, con-
trived to send by one of his warriors a message to Zal the
White-haired, telling him of all the troubles that had come
upon him. When Zal heard the news he was cut to the
heart, and sent without delay for Rustem. "Rustem,"
said he, "this is no time for a man to eat and drink and
take his pleasure. The king is in the hands of Satan, and
we must deliver him. As for me, I am old and feeble;
but you are of the age for war. Saddle Raksh, your
horse, and set forth without a moment's delay. The
White Genius must not escape the punishment of his
misdeeds at your hands."

'The way is long," said Rustem; "how shall I go?"
'There are two ways," answered Zal, "and both are
difficult and dangerous. The king went by the longer
way. The other is by far the shorter, a two weeks'
march and no more; but it is full of lions and evil Genii,
and it is surrounded by darkness. Still, I would have
you go by it. God will be your helper; and difficult as
the way may be, it will have an end, and your good horse
Raksh will accomplish it. And if it be the will of heaven
that you should fall by the hand of the White Genius,
who can change the ordering of destiny ? Sooner or later
we must all depart, and death should be no trouble to him
who has filled the earth with his glory."

''My father, I am ready to do your bidding," said
Rustem. "Nevertheless, the heroes of old cared not to
go of their own accord into the land of death; and it is

430

SEVEN ADVENTURES OF RUSTEM

only he who is weary of life that throws himself in the
way of a roaring lion. Still I go, and I ask for no help
but from the justice of God. With that on my side
I will break the charm of the magicians. The White
Genius himself shall not escape me."

Rustem armed himself, and went on his way.

Rustem made such speed that he accomplished two
days' journey in one. But at last, finding himself hungry
and weary, and seeing that there were herds of wild
asses in the plain which he was traversing, he thought
that he would catch one of them for his meal, and rest
for the night. So pressing his knees into his horse's side,
he pursued one of them. There was no escape for the
swiftest beast when Rustem was mounted on Raksh,
and in a very short time a wild ass was caught with
the lasso. Rustem struck a light with a flint stone, and
making a fire with brambles and branches of trees,
roasted the ass and ate it for his meal. This done he
took the bridle from his horse, let him loose to graze
upon the plain, and prepared to sleep himself in a bed of
rushes. Now in the middle of this bed of rushes was a
lion's lair, and at the end of the first watch the lion came
back, and was astonished to see lying asleep on the
rushes a man as tall as an elephant, with a horse stand-
ing near him. The lion said to himself, "I must first
tear the horse, and then the rider will be mine whenever
I please." So he leaped at Raksh ; but the horse darted at
him like a flash of fire, and struck him on the head wTith
his fore feet. Then he seized him by the back with his
teeth, and battered him to pieces on the earth. When
Rustem awoke and saw the dead lion, which indeed was

431

THE PERSIAN HERO

of a monstrous size, he said to Raksh, " Wise beast, who
bade you fight with a lion ? If you had fallen under
his claws, how should I have carried to Mazanderan
this cuirass and helmet, this lasso, my bow and my
sword ?" Then he went to sleep again; but awaking at
sunrise, saddled Raksh and went on his way.

He had now to accomplish the most difficult part of
his journey, across a waterless desert, so hot that the
very birds could not live in it. Horse and rider were
both dying of thirst, and Rustem, dismounting, could
scarcely struggle along while he supported his steps by
his spear. When he had almost given up all hope, he
saw a well-nourished ram pass by. 'Where," said he
to himself, "is the reservoir from which this creature
drinks?" Accordingly he followed the ram's footsteps,
holding his horse's bridle in one hand and his sword in
the other, and the ram led him to a spring. Then Rus-
tem lifted up his eyes to heaven and thanked God for
His mercies; afterwards he blessed the ram, saying,
"No harm come to thee forever! May the grass of the
valleys and the desert be always green for thee, and
may the bow of him that would hunt thee be broken,
for thou hast saved Rustem ; verily, without thee he
would have been torn to pieces by the wild beasts of the
desert."

After this he caught another wild ass, and roasted him
for his meal. Then having bathed in the spring, he lay
down to sleep; but before he lay down, he said to Raksh,
his horse : " Do not seek quarrel or friendship with any.
If an enemy come, run to me; and do not fight either
with Genius or lion."

432

SEVEN ADVENTURES OF RUSTEM

After this he slept; and Raksh now grazed, and now
galloped about over the plain.

Now it so happened that there was a great dragon
that had its bed in this part of the desert. So mighty a
beast was it, that not even a Genius had dared to pass
by that way. The dragon was astonished to see a man
asleep and a horse by his side, and began to make its
way to the horse. Raksh did as he had been bidden,
and running towards his master, stamped with his feet
upon the ground. Rustem awoke, and seeing nothing
when he looked about him - - for the dragon meanwhile
had disappeared - - was not a little angry. He rebuked
Raksh, and went to sleep again. Then the dragon came
once more out of the darkness, and the horse ran with all
speed to his master, tearing up the ground and kicking.
A second time the sleeper awoke, but as he saw nothing
but darkness round him, he was greatly enraged, and
said to his faithful horse, -

" Why do you disturb me ? If it wearies you to see
me asleep, yet you cannot bring the night to an end. I
said that if a lion came to attack you, I would protect
you; but I did not tell you to trouble me in this way.
Verily, if you make such a noise again, I will cut off
your head and go on foot, carrying all my arms and
armor with me to Mazanderan."

A third time Rustem slept, and a third time the
dragon came. This time Raksh, who did not venture
to come near his master, fled over the plain; he was
equally afraid of the dragon and of Rustem. Still his
love for his master did not suffer him to rest. He
neighed and tore up the earth, till Rustem woke up

433

THE PERSIAN HERO

again in a rage. But this time God would not suf-
fer the dragon to hide himself, and Rustem saw him
through the darkness, and, drawing his sword, rushed
at him.

But first he said, — " Tell me your name ; my hand
must not tear your soul from your body before I know
your name."

The dragon said, — " No man can ever save himself
from my claws; I have dwelt in this desert for ages, and
the very eagles have not dared to fly across. Tell me
then your name, bold man. Unhappy is the mother that
bare you."

"I am Rustem, son of Zal of the white hair," said
the hero, "and there is nothing on earth that I fear."

Then the dragon threw itself upon Rustem. But the
horse Raksh laid back his ears, and began to tear the
dragon's back with his teeth, just as a lion might have
torn it.

The hero stood astonished for a while; then, draw-
ing his sword, severed the monster's head from his
body. Then, having first performed his ablutions, he
returned thanks to God, and mounting on Raksh, went
his way.

All that dav he traveled across the plain, and came at

«/

sunset to the land of the magicians. Just as the day-
light was disappearing, he spied a delightful spot for his
night's encampment. There were trees and grass, and a
spring of water. And beside the spring there was a flagon
of red wine, and a roast kid, with bread and salt and
confectionery neatly arranged. Rustem dismounted, un-
saddled his horse, and looked with astonishment at the

434

SEVEN ADVENTURES OF RUSTEM

provisions thus prepared. It was the meal of certain
magicians, who had vanished when they saw him
approach.

Of this he knew nothing, bat sitting down without
question, filled a cup with wine, and taking a harp which
he found lying by the side of the flagon, sang: —

" The scourge of the wicked am I,
And my days still in battle go by ;
Not for me is the red wine that glows
In the reveler's cup, nor the rose
That blooms in the land of delight ;
But with monsters and demons to fight."

The music and the voice of the singer reached the ears of
a witch that was in those parts. Forthwith, by her art,
she made her face as fair as spring, and, approaching
Rustem, asked him how he fared, and sat down by his
side. The hero thanked heaven that he had thus found
in the desert such good fare and excellent company;
for he did not know that the lovely visitor was a witch.
He welcomed her, and handed her a cup of wine; but, as he
handed it, he named the name of God, and at the sound
her color changed, and she became as black as charcoal.

When Rustem saw this, quick as the wind he threw his
lasso over her head.

"Confess who you are," he cried; "show yourself in
your true shape."

Then the witch was changed into a decrepid, wrinkled
old woman. Rustem cut her in halves with a blow of his
sword.

The next day he continued his journey with all the
speed that he could use, and came to a place where it was

435

THE PERSIAN HERO

utterly dark. Neither sun, nor moon, nor stars could be
seen; and all that the hero could do was to let the reins
fall on his horse's neck, and ride on as chance might
direct.

In time he came to a most delightful country, where
the sun was shining brightly, and where the ground was
covered with green. Rustem took off his cuirass of
leopard skin, and his helmet, and let Raksh find pasture
where he could in the fertile fields, and lay down to sleep.
When the keeper of the fields saw the horse straying
among them and feeding, he was filled with rage; and
running up to the hero, dealt him with his stick a great
blow upon the feet.

Rustem awoke.

"Son of Satan," said the keeper, "why do you let your
horse stray in the corn-fields?"

Rustem leaped upon the man, and without uttering a
word good or bad, wrenched his ears from his head.

Now the owner of this fertile country was a young
warrior of renown named Aulad. The keeper ran up to
him with his ears in his hand, and said, —

'There has come to this place a son of Satan, clad in
a cuirass of leopard skin, with an iron helmet. I was
going to drive his horse out of the corn-fields, when he
leaped upon me, tore my ears from my head without
saying a single word, and then lay down to sleep again.'*

Aulad was about to go hunting with his chiefs; but
when he heard the keeper's story he altered his plan, and
set out to the place where he heard that Rustem had been
seen. Rustem, as soon as he saw him approach, and a
great company with him, ran to Raksh, leaped on his

436

WHEN THE WHITE GENIUS SAW HIM HE RUSHED AT ONCE TO DO
BATTLE WITH HIM. FIRST HE CAl "GUT UP FROM THE GROUND A
STONE AS BIG AS A MILLSTONE AM) HUKLED IT AT HIM. FOR
THE FIRST TIME RUSTEM FELT A TH1MLL OF FEAR, SO TERRIBLE
WAS HIS ENEMY. GATH KIM NG ALL HIS STRENGTH HE SI I;

•

•

SEVEN ADVENTURES OF RUSTEM

back, and rode forward. Aulad said to him, "Who are
you ? What are you doing here ? Why did you pluck
off my keeper's ears and let your horse feed in the corn-
fields?"

«

"If you were to hear my name," said Rustem, " it
would freeze the blood in your heart."

So saying he drew his sword, and fastening his lasso
to the bow of his saddle, rushed as a lion rushes into the
midst of a herd of oxen. With every blow of his sword
he cut off a warrior's head, till the whole of Aulad's
company was either slain or scattered. Aulad himself he
did not kill, but throwing his lasso, caught him by the
neck, dragged him from his horse, and bound his hands.
"Now," said he, "if you will tell me the truth, and,
without attempting to deceive, will show me where the
White Genius dwells, and will guide me to where King
Kaoiis is kept prisoner, then I will make you king of
Mazanderan. But if you speak a word of falsehood you
die."

"It is well, "said Aulad; "I will do what you desire. I
will show you where the king is imprisoned. It is four hun-
dred miles from this place; and four hundred miles far-
ther, a difficult and dangerous way, is the dwelling of the
WThite Genius. It is a cavern so deep that no mere man
has ever sounded it, and it lies between two mountains.
Twelve thousand Genii watch it during the night, for the
White Genius is the chief and master of all his tribe. You
will find him a terrible enemy, and, for all your strong
arms and hands, your keen sword, your lance and your
club, you will scarcely be able to conquer him; and when
you have conquered him, there will still be much to be

437

THE PERSIAN HERO

done. In the city of the king of Mazanderan there are
thousands of warriors, and not a coward among them;
and besides these, there are two hundred war-elephants.
Were you made of iron, could you venture to deal alone
with these sons of Satan ?"

Rustem smiled when he heard this, and said, "Come
with me, and you will see what a single man, who puts
his trust in God, can do. And now show me first the way
to the king's prison."

Rustem mounted on Raksh, and rode gayly forward,
and Aulad ran in front of him. For a whole day and
night he ran, nor ever grew tired, till they reached the
foot of Mount Asprus, where King Kaolis had fallen into
the power of the Genii. About midnight they heard a
great beating of drums, and saw many fires blaze up.

Rustem said to Aulad, " What mean these fires that
are blazing up to right and left of us ? "

Aulad answered, "This is the way into Mazanderan.
The great Genius Arzeng must be there."

Then Rustem went to sleep; and when he woke in
the morning he took his lasso and fastened Aulad to the
trunk of a tree. Then hanging his grandfather's club to
his saddle-bow, he rode on.

His conflict with Arzeng, the chief of the army of the
Genii, was soon finished. As he approached the camp he
raised his battle-cry. His shout was loud enough, one
would have said, to split the very mountains; and Arzeng
when he heard it, rushed out of his tent. Rustem set
spurs to his horse, and galloping up to the Genius, caught
him by the head, tore it from the body, and threw it
into the midst of the army. When the Genii saw it, and

438

SEVEN ADVENTURES OF RUSTEM

caught sight also of the great club, they fled in the
wildest confusion, fathers trampling upon their sons in
their eagerness to escape. The hero put the whole herd
of them to the sword, and then returned as fast as he
could to the place where he had left Aulad bound to the
tree. He unloosed the knots of the lasso, and bidding
him lead the way to the prison-house of the king, set
spurs to Raksh, Aulad running in front as before.

When they entered the town, Raksh neighed. His
voice was as loud as thunder, and the king heard it, and
in a moment understood all that had happened. "That
is the voice of Raksh," he said to the Persians that were
with him; "our evil days are over. This was the way in
which he neighed in King Kobad's time, when he made
war on the Scythians."

The Persians said to themselves, "Our poor king has
lost his senses, or he is dreaming. There is no help for
us." But they had hardly finished speaking when the
hero appeared, and did homage to the king. Kaoiis em-
braced him, and then said: "If you are to help me, you
must go before the Genii know of your coming. So soon
as the White Genius shall hear of the fall of Arzeng, he
will assemble such an army of his fellows as shall make
all your pains and labor lost. But you must know that
you have great difficulties to overcome. First, you must
cross seven mountains, all of them occupied by troops
of Genii; then you will see before you a terrible cavern
— more terrible, I have heard say, than any other place
in the world. The entrance to it is guarded by warrior
Genii, and in it dwells the White Genius himself. He is
both the terror and the hope of his army. Conquer him,

439

THE PERSIAN HERO

and all will be well. A wise physician tells me that the
only remedy for my blindness is to drop into my eyes
three drops of the White Genius' blood. Go and con-
quer, if you would save your king."

Without any delay Rustem set forth, Raksh carrying
him like the wind. When he reached the great cavern,
he said to Aulad, who had guided him on his way as
before, ' The time of conflict is come. Show me the
way."

Aulad answered, "When the sun shall grow hot, the
Genii will go to sleep. That will be your time to con-
quer them."

Rustem waited till the sun was at its highest, and then
went forth to battle. The Genii that were on guard fled
at the sound of his voice, and he went on without finding
any to resist him till he came to the great cavern of which
the king had spoken. It was a terrible place to see, and
he stood for a while with his sword in his hand, doubting
what he should do. No one would choose such a spot for
battle; and as for escaping from it, that was beyond all
hope. Long he looked into the darkness, and at last he
saw a monstrous shape, which seemed to reach across the
whole breadth of the cave. It was the White Genius that
was lying asleep. Rustem did not attempt to surprise
him in his sleep, but woke him by shouting his battle-cry.
When the White Genius saw him, he rushed at once to do
battle with him. First he caught up from the ground a
stone as big as a millstone and hurled it at him. For
the first time Rustem felt a thrill of fear, so terrible was
his enemy. Nevertheless, gathering all his strength, he
struck at him a great blow with his sword and cut off

440

SEVEN ADVENTURES OF RUSTEM

one of his feet. The monster, though having but one
foot, leaped upon him like a wild elephant, and seized
him by the breast and arms, hoping to throw him to the
ground, and tore from his body great morsels of flesh,
so that the whole place was covered with blood. Rustem
said to himself, "If I escape to-day I shall live forever;"
and the White Genius thought, 'Even if I do deliver
myself from the claws of this dragon, I shall never see
Mazanderan again." Still he did not lose courage, but
continued to struggle against the hero with all his might.

So the two fought together, the blood and sweat run-
ning from them in great streams. At last Rustem caught
the Genius round the body, and, putting out all his
strength, hurled him to the ground with such force that
his soul was driven out of his body. Then he plunged
his poniard into the creature's heart, and tore the liver
out of his body. This done he returned to Aulad, whom
he had left bound with his lasso, loosed him, and set out
for the place where he had left the king. But first Aulad
said to him, " I have the marks of your bonds upon me;
my body is bruised with the knots of your lasso; I be-
seech you to respect the promise which you made me of
a reward. A hero is bound to keep his word."

Rustem said : " I promised that you should be king of
Mazanderan, and king you shall be. But I have much
to do before my word can be kept. I have a great
battle to fight, in which I may be conquered, and I must
rid this country of the magicians with whom it is en-
cumbered. But be sure that, when all is done, I will not
fail of the promises which I have made."

So Rustem returned to King Kaoiis, and, dropping

441

THE PERSIAN HERO

the blood of the White Genius into his eyes, gave him
back his sight. Seven days the king and his nobles
feasted together, Rustem having the chief place. On
the eighth day they set out to clear the country of the
accursed race of magicians. When they had done this,
the king said, 'The guilty have now been punished.
Let no others suffer. And now I will send a letter to the
king of Mazanderan."

So the king wrote a letter in these words: "You see
how God has punished the wrong-doers — how He has
brought to naught the Genii and the magicians. Quit
then your town, and come here to pay homage and tribute
to me. If you will not, then your life shall be as the life
of Arzeng and the White Genius."

This letter was carried to the king by a certain chief
named Ferbad. When the king had read it, he was
greatly troubled. Three days he kept Ferbad as his
guest, and then sent back by him this answer: "Shall
the water of the sea be equal to wine ? Am I one to
whom you can say, ' Come down from your throne, and
present yourself before me?' Make ready to do battle
with me, for verily I will bring upon the land of Persia
such destruction that no man shall be able to say what
is high and what is low."

Ferbad hastened back to the king of Persia. "The
man," he said, "is resolved not to yield." Then the
king sent to Rustem. And Rustem said, " Send me with
a letter that shall be as keen as a sword and a message
like a thunder-cloud." So the king sent for a scribe,
who, making the point of his reed as fine as an
arrowhead, wrote thus : " These are foolish words, and

442

SEVEN ADVENTURES OF RUSTEM

do not become a man of sense. Put away your arro-
gance, and be obedient to my words. If you refuse,
I will bring such an army against you as shall cover
your land from one sea to the other; and the ghost of
the White Genius shall call the vultures to feast on your
brains."

The king set his seal to this letter, and Rustem
departed with it, with his club hanging to his saddle-
bow. When the king of Mazanderan heard of his com-
ing, he sent some of his nobles to meet him. When
Rustem saw them, he caught a huge tree that was by
the wayside in his hands, twisted it with all his might,
and tore it up, roots and all. Then he poised it in his
hand as if it were a javelin. One of the nobles, the
strongest of them all, rode up to him, caught one of his
hands, and pressed it with all his might. Rustem only
smiled ; but when in his turn he caught the noble's hand
in his, he crushed all the veins and bones, so that the
man fell fainting from his horse.

When the king heard what had been done, he called
one of his warriors, Kalahour by name, the strongest
man in his dominions, and said to him, " Go and meet
this messenger; show him your prowess, and cover his
face with shame." So Kalahour rode to meet Rustem,
and, taking him by the hand, wrung it with all the
strength of an elephant. The hand turned blue with
the pain, but the hero did not flinch or give any sign of
pain. But when in his turn he wrung the hand of
Kalahour, the nails dropped from it as the leaves drop
from a tree. Kalahour rode back, his hand hanging
down, and said to the king, " It will be better for you to

443

THE PERSIAN HERO

make peace than to fight with this lion, whose strength
is such that no man can stand against him. Pay this
tribute, and we will make it good to you. Otherwise we
are lost."

At this moment Rustem rode up. The king gave him
a place at his right hand, and asked him of his welfare.
Rustem, for answer, gave him the letter of Kei-Kaoiis.
When the king had read the letter, his face became
black as thunder. Then he said, "Carry back this
answer to your master; 'You are lord of Persia, and
I of Mazanderan. Be content; seek not that which is
not yours. Otherwise your pride will lead you to your
fall.'"

The king would have given Rustem royal gifts, robe
of honor, and horses, and gold. But the hero would have
none of them, but went away in anger. When he had
returned to the king of Persia, he said to him, "Fear
nothing, but make ready for battle. As for the warriors
of this land of Mazanderan, they are nothing; I count
them no better than a grain of dust."

Meanwhile the king of the magicians prepared for
war. He gathered an army, horsemen and foot-soldiers
and elephants, that covered the face of the earth, and
approached the borders of Persia; and, on the other
hand, King Kaoiis marshaled his men of war and
went out to encounter him. The king himself took his
place in the centre of the line of battle, and in front of
all stood the great Rustem.

One of the nobles of Mazanderan came out of their
line, with a great club in his hands, and approaching the
Persian army, cried in a loud voice, "Who is ready to

444

SEVEN ADVENTURES OF RUSTEM

fight with me ? He should be one who is able to change
water into dust."

None of the Persian nobles answered him, and King
Kaoiis said, "Why is it, ye men of war, that your faces
are troubled, and your tongues silent before this
Genius ? '

But still the nobles made no answer. Then Rustem
caught the rein of his horse, and, putting the point of his
lance over his shoulder, rode up to the king, and said,
"Will the king give me permission to fight with this
Genius?"

The king said, "The task is worthy of you, for none
of the Persians dare to meet this warrior. Go and
prosper!"

So Rustem set spurs to Raksh, and rode against the
warrior who had challenged the Persians.

"Hear," he said, as soon as he came near, "your name
is blotted out of the list of the living; for the moment is
come when you shall suffer the recompense of all your
misdeeds."

The warrior answered, " Boast not yourself so proudly.
My sword makes mothers childless."

When Rustem heard this, he cried with a voice of
thunder, "I am Rustem!" and the warrior, who had no
desire to fight the champion of the world, turned his
back and fled. But Rustem pursued him, and thrust at
him with his lance where the belt joins the coat of mail,
and pierced him through, for the armor could not turn
the point of the great spear. Then he lifted him out of
his saddle, and raised him up in the air, as if he were a
bird which a man had run through with a spit. This

445

THE PERSIAN HERO

done, he dashed him down dead upon the ground, and
all the nobles of Mazanderan stood astonished at the
sight.

After this the two armies joined battle. The air grew
dark, and the flashing of the swords and clubs flew like
the lightning out of a thunder-cloud, and the mountains
trembled with the cries of the combatants. Never had
any living man seen so fierce a fight before.

For seven days the battle raged, and neither the one
side nor the other could claim the victory. On the eighth
day King Kaoiis bowed himself before God, taking his
crown from his head, and prayed with his face to the
ground, saying, "O Lord God, give me, I beseech Thee,
the victory over the Genii who fear Thee not."

Then he set his helmet on his head, and put himself
at the head of his army. First of all Rustem began the
attack, charging the centre of the enemy's army. He
directed his course straight to the place where the king
of Mazanderan stood, surrounded with his chiefs and
a great host of elephants. When the king saw the shine
of his lance, he lost courage, and would have fled. But
Rustem, with a cry like a lion's roar, charged him, and
struck him on the girdle with his spear. The spear
pierced the steel, and would have slain the king, but
that by his magic art he changed himself, before the eyes
of all the Persian army, into a mass of rock. Rustem
stood astonished to see such a marvel.

When King Kaoiis came up with his warriors, he
said to Rustem, "What is it? What ails you that you
tarry here, doing nothing?"

"My lord," answered Rustem, "I charged the king

446

SEVEN ADVENTURES OF RUSTEM

of Mazanderan, spear in hand; I struck him on the
girdle, but when I thought to see him fall from his
saddle, he changed himself into a rock before my eyes,
and now he feels nothing that I can do."

Then King Kaoiis commanded that they should take
up the rock and put it before his throne. But when the
strongest men in the army came to handle the rock, or
sought to draw it with cords, they could do nothing;
it remained immovable. Rustem, however, without any
one to help him, lifted it from the earth, and carrying
it into the camp, threw it down before the king's tent,
and said, "Give up these cowardly tricks and the art of
magic, else I will break this rock into pieces."

When the king of Mazanderan heard this, he made
himself visible, black as a thunder-cloud, with a helmet
of steel upon his head, and a coat of mail upon his breast.
Rustem laughed, and caught him by the hand, and
brought him before the king.

" See," said he, " this lump of rock, who, for fear of the
hatchet, has given himself up to me!"

When Kaoiis looked at him and observed how savage
of aspect he was, with the neck and tusks of a wild boar,
he saw that he was not worthy to sit upon a throne, and
bade the executioner take him away and cut him in
pieces. This done, he sent to the enemies' camp, and
commanded that all the spoil, the king's throne, and his
crown and girdle, the horses and the armor, the swords
and jewels, should be gathered together. Then he called
up his army, and distributed to them rewards in pro-
portion to what they had done and suffered. After this
he spent seven days in prayer, humbling himself be-

447

THE PERSIAN HERO

fore God, and offering up thanksgiving. On the eighth
day he seated himself on his throne, and opened his
treasures, and gave to all that had need. Thus he
spent another seven days. On the fifteenth day, he
called for wine and cups of amber and rubies, and
sat for seven days on his throne, with the wine-cup in
his hand.

He sent for Rustem, and said, "It is of your doing,
by your strength and courage, that I have recovered my
throne."

Rustem answered, "A man must do his duty. As
for the honors that you would give me, I owe them all to
Aulad, who has always guided me on the right way. He
hopes to be made king of Mazanderan. Let the king,
therefore, if it please him, invest him with the crown."

And this the king did.

The next day Kaoiis and his army set out to return to
the land of Persia. When he had reached his palace, he
seated himself upon his throne, and sending for Rustem,
put him at his side.

Rustem said, "My lord, permit me to go back to the
old man Zal, my father."

The king commanded that they should bring splendid
presents for the hero. The presents were these : A throne
of turquoise, adorned with rams' heads; a royal crown
set about with jewels; a robe of brocade of gold, such
as is worn by the king of kings; a bracelet and a chain of
gold; a hundred maidens, with faces fair as the full moon,
and girdles of gold; a hundred youths, whose hair was
fragrant with musk; a hundred horses, caparisoned with
gold and silver; a hundred mules with black hair, with

448

SEVEN ADVENTURES OF RUSTEM

loads of brocade that came from the land of Room and
from Persia. After these they brought and laid at the
hero's feet a hundred purses filled with gold pieces; a cup
of rubies, filled with pure musk; another cup of tur-
quoise, filled with attar of roses; and, last of all, a letter
written on pages of silk, in ink made of wine and aloes
and amber and the black of lamps. By this letter the
king of kings gave anew to Rustem the kingdom of the
south. Then Kaoiis blessed him, and said: "May you
live as long as men shall see the sun and the moon in
heaven! May the great of the earth join themselves to
you ! May your own soul be full of modesty and tender-
ness!"

Rustem prostrated himself on the earth, and kissed
the throne; and so took his departure.

RUSTEM AND SOHRAB

By Alfred J. Church

kNE day Rustem thought that he would hunt. So
he filled his quiver with arrows, and, mounting his
horse Raksh, set out for the country which borders on
Tartary. As he went he came upon a plain which was
covered with herds of wild asses. Rustem smiled to see
them, and, pursuing them on his fleet-footed horse, killed
many of them, some with his arrows, and some, first
catching them with his lasso, with his club. His hunting
done, he lighted a great fire of brushwood, brambles, and
branches of trees ; then taking a young tree to serve him
for a spit, ran it through the body of one of the asses,
and roasted the flesh at the fire. When it was well done,
he tore it joint from joint, ate his full of it, and broke the
bones for the marrow. His meal finished, he lay down
to sleep, while Raksh grazed on the plain. While he
slept, seven Tartar warriors came that way, and saw the
tracks of Raksh, who had wandered far away from his
master's camping-place. Not long afterwards they came
upon him, and made haste to possess themselves of him.
First they tried to throw a lasso over him, but when
Raksh saw the lasso he rushed at them like a lion, struck
two of them dead with two blows of his fore feet, and
bit off the head of a third. Thus three of the company
were dead, and the brave Raksh was not yet taken.

450

RUSTEM AND SOHRAB

Nevertheless, the other four entangled him with their
lassos, and, so capturing him, took him with them to the
town.

When Rustem woke from his sleep, he looked about
for his horse, but could find no traces of him. :'How
can I go," he said to himself, "carrying my quiver and
my club, this heavy helmet, this sword, and this coat of
mail ? The Tartars will say, ' Rustem slept and some
one stole his horse,' and I shall be covered with shame."

When he came near to the town of Semengan, the
king and his nobles saw that it was Rustem that was
approaching. The king went out to meet him, and said :
"What has happened? How is it that you came on
foot ? Tell us how we can serve you. We are all at your
bidding."

Rustem saw that they were friends, and answered:
"My horse Raksh has escaped from me on this plain,
without bit or reins. Find him for me, and I will reward
you as is fitting. But if Raksh is not found, I will make
many suffer for it."

The king said: "No one will dare to do you a wrong
in this matter. Come and be my guest. Let us drive
away care with the wine-cup. Anger profits nothing. It
is by charming that one brings the serpent out of his hole.
As for the horse Raksh, it is not possible that he should
be hid, for all the world knows of him. We will look for
him, and bring him to you without delay."

So Rustem put away all suspicion out of his mind, and
became the guest of the king. So they sat and drank
wine together, and the king waited upon him as though
he were his slave.

451

THE PERSIAN HERO

While the hero tarried in the palace, the king's daugh-
ter, who had often heard of his prowess and courage, and
of the great exploits which he had done, saw him and
loved him. She was the most beautiful of maidens. Her
eyebrows were arched, the two plaits of her hair like the
ropes of a lasso, her lips like rubies, and she was tall as a
cypress.

Rustem asked her in marriage of her father, and the
king, who was glad to find so noble a husband for her,
gladly listened to his suit. So the two — the maiden's
name was Tehmina — were married with much rejoicing.

When the time came that Rustem must leave the
king's court, - - for there were grave matters that called
him back to Persia, - - he took an onyx bracelet that he
wore upon his arm, and gave it to his wife, saying, "If
God should give you a daughter, fasten this bracelet
under the curls of her hair. But if you should bear
a son, let him wear it on his arm, as his father has
worn it."

So Rustem departed, taking his horse with him, for
the king had found Raksh.

In due time Tehmina bore a son. The infant was as
beautiful as the moon. When he was but a month old
he had the limbs of a yearling child; at three years he
learned exercises of arms; at five he was as bold as a lion;
and at ten there was not a man in the whole country that
dared wrestle with him. One day he went to his mother,
and said, "Tell me who I am. What must I say when
they ask me my father's name?"

Tehmina said, "You are the son of Rustem. Never
since God made the world has there been such a warrior

452

RUSTEM AND SOHRAB

as he:" and she showed him a letter from Rustem, and
three rubies which he had sent for a gift. "But," she
said, 'King Afrasiab must know nothing of this, for
he is the sworn foe of Rustem. He would kill the son
because he hates the father. And besides, if your father
knew to what strength and stature you are grown, he
would send for you, and your mother's heart would
break for grief."

Sohrab said - - for that was the youth's name: "This
is a story that cannot be hid. But listen to what I will
do. I will put myself at the head of an innumerable
army of Tartars. I will deprive King Kaoiis of his
kingdom. I will set Rustem upon his throne; and, this
done, I will make war against Afrasiab and possess
myself of his throne. Seeing that Rustem is my father
and I am his son, I will not suffer that there should be
any kings in the world but he and I."

Sohrab, after he had chosen for himself a horse, having
the good fortune to find one that was of the breed of
Raksh, asked his grandfather to help him. "I would
go," he said, "to the land of Persia, and help my
father."

The king loaded him with gifts, and sent him away.

Meanwhile it was told to King Afrasiab that Sohrab
was gathering an army against the king of Persia. He
called his nobles and said: "Listen to me; I have a plan
which shall rid us of our enemies. Rustem must not
know that Sohrab is his son. The two will meet in
battle, and it may be that the young lion will kill the old
one. If it be so, one day we will take Sohrab by strata-
gem and slay him. But if Rustem, on the other hand,

453

THE PERSIAN HERO

should slay his son, then his heart will be eaten away
with grief, and we need fear him no more."

Accordingly Afrasiab sent messengers to Sohrab with
gifts and this message: "You will do well if you can con-
quer the land of Persia. I send you for your help such
an army as is fitting. Go on, and prosper."

So Sohrab set out with his army. He came in his
march to a certain stronghold that was called the White
Fort, and was the chief hope of the Persians. The gov-
ernor of the fort was an old man and very feeble; but
in the garrison there was a very brave champion, Hedjir
by name, who, when he saw the army of Sohrab ap-
proaching, rushed out to meet him. "Come to me," he
said, in his pride, "and I will cut your head from your
body, and give your flesh to the vultures to eat."

Sohrab smiled to hear such brave words, and charged
his enemy. The two met. Hedjir struck Sohrab on the
girdle with a spear, but the point did not pierce the
armor. But Sohrab, reversing his spear, struck Hedjir
with the shaft, and felled him from his saddle; then,
leaping from his horse, stood over him, and would have
cut his head from his body, but that the vanquished man
begged for quarter. Sohrab granted him his life, bound
him with cords, and sent him a prisoner to the king.

The old governor of the fort had a daughter, Gurda-
furd by name, a very fair maiden, but as strong and
brave as any warrior in the land. It troubled her
greatly to see the young champion discomfited and
bound, and without hesitating a moment she armed her-
self, hid her long hair under her helmet, and rode forth
from the fort to do battle with the Tartars.

454

RUSTEM AND SOHRAB

She rode in front of the army of the besiegers, and
said, "Who is there among you that will come and fight
with me?" None of them were willing to accept her
challenge; but when Sohrab saw her he said, "Here is
another wild ass for my lasso!" and hastily putting on
his armor, rode out to meet her. The girl let fly a storm
of arrows at him, attacking him first from one side, then
from the other; and when Sohrab charged her, threw her
bow over her shoulder, put her spear in rest, and galloped
to meet him. Sohrab drew his spear back so far that the
point was almost level with his body; then, delivering
it with all his force, struck Gurdafurd on the girdle,
burst the fastenings of her coat of mail, and hurled her
from her saddle like a ball struck by a racquet. The
girl twisted herself under her saddle, drew a sword
from her girdle, and cut Sohrab's spear in half. Then
she jumped again into the saddle, but turned to fly, for
she had little liking for the conflict. Sohrab slackened
the reins of his horse, and, galloping after her at full
speed, overtook her, and catching her by the helmet,
drew it from her head. Then all her long hair fell down,
and the young hero knew that he had been fighting with
a girl. "Well!" said he, "if the maidens of Persia fight
in this fashion, the men must be notable warriors."
He threw his lasso round her waist, and said, "Do not
attempt to escape; but tell me, beautiful girl, why did
you seek this conflict?"

The girl said, "All the army will laugh at you, if they
should see my face and my hair. They will say, 'The
brave Sohrab went out to fight a woman.' Let us con-
ceal this adventure. The fort is yours, and all the soldiers

455

THE PERSIAN HERO

in it, and all the treasure, as soon as you shall be pleased
to take possession of it."

Sohrab said, "Do not fail of your promise, and do not
trust in the strength of your walls. Were they as high as
the vault of heaven, my club would level them to the
ground."

So they rode together to the gate of the fort, and Gurda-
furd, wounded and wearied, dragged herself within. Her
father received her with great joy, and said, "You have
done well, my daughter. We have no cause to be ashamed
of your courage and address. Thanks be to God, who has
not suffered this stranger to kill you."

After this the girl mounted on the wall, and seeing
Sohrab waiting beneath, said to him, "Why do you
weary yourself with waiting, lord of the Tartars ? Re-
turn to the place whence you came."

Sohrab said: "Treacherous one! I swear by heaven
and earth that you will repent of this falsehood. Where
is the treaty that you made with me, that you would de-
liver up the fort, with all its garrison and its treasure ?"

The girl laughed, and said: "Take care; the great
Rustem will soon be here, and not a man of your army
will be left alive. But what a pity that such arms and
such a breast as yours should be a prey for jackals!
Pride yourself as you will on your strength, but yet the
stupid cow will eat the grass upon your grave."

Sohrab was covered with shame to hear these mocking
words. But he said, "It is too late to give battle to-day;
but with dawn to-morrow we will lay the fort level with
the dust," Then he shook the reins of his horse, and
galloped back to the camp.

456

RUSTEM AND SOHRAB

At dawn he marched against the fort with his army.
But there was no one to be seen upon the walls. He rode
up to the gate, and it was opened to him. But there was
not a single armed man in the whole place. In fact, the
governor and the garrison had departed in the night by
a passage under the earth, of which no one was aware,
and with them was gone the beautiful Gurdafurd. This
troubled Sohrab more than anything else, for his heart
was full of love for the girl, so beautiful and so brave.

Meanwhile the governor of the fort had sent a letter
to King Kaoiis, telling him how there had appeared
among the Tartars a mighty champion, against whom,
such was the strength of his arms, no one could stand;
how he had overthrown and taken prisoner their cham-
pion, and now threatened to overrun and conquer the
whole land of Persia. When the king had received and
read this letter he was greatly troubled, and, calling a
scribe, said to him, "Sit down and write a letter to Rus-
tem." So the scribe sat down and wrote. The letter was
this: "There has appeared among the Tartars a great
champion, strong as an elephant and fierce as a lion. No
one can stand against him. We look to you for help. It
is of your doing that our warriors hold their heads so
high. Come, then, with all the speed that you can use, so
soon as you shall have read this letter. Be it night or day,
come at once; do not open your mouth to speak; if you
have a bunch of roses in your hand do not stop to smell
it, but come; for the warrior of whom I write is such that
you only can meet him."

King Kaoiis sealed the letter and gave it to a warrior
named Giv. At the same time he said, "Haste to Rus-

457

THE PERSIAN HERO

tern. Tarry not on the way; and when you are come, do
not rest there for an hour. If you arrive in the night,
depart again the next morning." So Giv departed, and
traveled with all his speed, allowing himself neither
sleep nor food. When he approached Zabulistan, the
watchman said, "A warrior comes from Persia, riding
like the wind." So Rustem, with his chiefs, went out to
meet him. When they had greeted each other, they re-
turned together to Rustem's palace. Giv delivered his
message, and handed the king's letter, telling himself
much more that he had heard about the strength and
courage of this Tartar warrior. Rustem heard him with
astonishment, and said, "This champion is like, you say,
to the great San, my grandfather. That such a man
should come from the free Persians is possible; but that
he should be among those slaves the Tartars, is past
belief. I have myself a child, whom the daughter of a
Tartar king bore to me; but the child is a girl. This,
then, that you tell me is passing strange; but for the
present let us make merry."

So they made merry with the chiefs that were assem-
bled in Rustem's palace. But after a while Giv said
again: 'King Kaoiis commanded me, saying, 'You
must not sleep in Zabulistan; if you arrive in the night,
set out again the next morning. It will go ill with us if
we have to fight before Rustem comes.' It is necessary,
then, great hero, that we set out in all haste for Persia."

Rustem said, 'Do not trouble yourself about this
matter. We must all die some day. Let us, therefore,
enjoy the present. Our lips are dry, let us wet them
with wine. As to this Tartar, fortune will not always be

458

RUSTEM AND SOHRAB

with him. When he sees my standard, his heart will fail
him."

So they sat, drinking the red wine and singing merry
songs, instead of thinking of the king and his commands.
The next day Rustem passed in the same fashion, and
the third also. But on the fourth Giv made preparations
to depart, saying to Rustem, "If we do not make haste
to set out, the king will be wroth, and his anger is terrible."
Rustem said, "Do not trouble yourself; no man dares to
be wroth with me." Nevertheless, he bade them saddle
Raksh, and set out with his companions.

When they came near the king's palace, a great com-
pany of nobles rode out to meet them, and conducted
them to the king, and they paid their homage to him.
But the king turned away from them in a rage. ' Who is
Rustem," he cried, "that he forgets his duty to me, and
disobeys my commands ? If I had a sword in my hand
this moment, I would cut off his head, as a man cuts an
orange in half. Take him, hang him up alive on gallows,
and never mention his name again in my presence."

Giv answered, "Sir, will you lay hands upon Rus-
tem ? "

The king burst out again in a rage against Giv and
Rustem, crying to one of his nobles, "Take these two
villains and hang them alive on gallows." And he rose
up from his throne in fury. The noble to whom he had
spoken laid his hand upon Rustem, wishing to lead him
out of the king's presence, lest Kaoiis in his rage should
do him an injury. But Rustem cried out, "What a king
are you! Hang this Tartar, if you can, on your gallows.
Keep such things for your enemies. All the world has

459

THE PERSIAN HERO

bowed itself before me and Raksh, my horse. And you
— you are king by my grace."

Thus speaking, he struck away the hand that the noble
had laid upon him so fiercely that the man fell headlong
to the ground, and he passed over his body to go from the
presence of the king. And as he mounted on Raksh, he
cried: "What is Kaoiis that he should deal with me in
this fashion ? It is God who has given me strength and
victory, and not he or his army. The nobles would have
given me the throne of Persia long since, but I would not
receive it; I kept the right before my eyes. Verily, had I
not done so, you, Kaoiis, would not be sitting upon the
throne." Then he turned to the Persians that stood by,
and said, "This brave Tartar will come. Look out for
yourselves how you may save your lives. Me you shall
see no more in the land of Persia."

The Persians were greatly troubled to hear such words;
for they were sheep, and Rustem was their shepherd.
So the nobles assembled, and said to each other: "The
king has forgotten all gratitude and decency. Does he
not remember that he owes to Rustem his throne — nay,
his very life ? If the gallows be Rustem's reward, what
shall become of us ?"

So the oldest among them came and stood before the
king, and said: "O king, have you forgotten what Rus-
tem has done for you and for this land — how he con^
quered Mazanderan and its king and the White Genius;
how he gave you back the sight of your eyes ? And now
you have commanded that he should be hanged alive
upon a gallows. Are these fitting words for a king ? "

The king listened to the old man, and said: "You

460

RUSTEM AND SOHRAB

speak well. The words of a king should be words of
wisdom. Go now to Rustem, and speak good words to
him, and make him forget my anger."

So the old man rode after Rustem, and many of the
nobles went with him. When they had overtaken him,
the old man said, "You know that the king is a wrathful
man, and that in his rage he speaks hard words. But you
know also that he soon repents. But now he is ashamed
of what he said. And if he has offended, yet the Persians
have done no wrong that you should thus desert them."

Rustem answered, "Who is the king that I should care
for him? My saddle is my throne, my helmet is my
crown, my corselet is my robe of state. What is the king
to me but a grain of dust ? Why should I fear his anger ?
I delivered him from prison; I gave him back his crown.
And now my patience is at an end."

The old man said, " This is well. But the king and his
nobles will think, ' Rustem fears this Tartar,' and they
will say, 'If Rustem is afraid, what can we do but leave
our country ? ' I pray you therefore not to turn your
back upon the king, when things are in such a plight.
Is it well that the Persians should become the slaves of
the infidel Tartars ?"

Rustem stood confounded to hear such words. "If
there were fear in my heart, then I would tear my soul
from my body. But you know that it is not; only the
king has treated me with scorn."

But he perceived that he must yield to the old man's
advice. So he went back with the nobles.

As soon as the king saw him, he leaped upon his feet,
and said, " I am hard of soul, but a man must grow as

461

THE PERSIAN HERO

God has made him. My heart was troubled by the fear
of this new enemy. I looked to you for safety, and you
delayed your coming. Then I spoke in my wrath; but
I have repented, and my mouth is full of dust."

Rustem said, "It is yours to command, O king, and
ours to obey. You are the master, and we are your
slaves. I am but as one of those who open the door for
you, if indeed I am worthy to be reckoned among them.
And now I come to execute your commands."

Kaoiis said, "It is well. Now let us feast. To-mor-
row we will prepare for war."

So Kaoiis, and Rustem, and the nobles feasted till the
night had passed and the morning came.

The next day King Kaoiis and Rustem, with a great
army, began their march. Now Sohrab was still at the
fort from which the beautiful Gurdafurd had escaped.
When the army of the Persians came in sight, the Tar-
tars that were in the fort set up a great shout; and
Sohrab hearing it, came and stood on the rampart, with
Hedjir, the champion whom he had conquered and
taken prisoner, by his side. " You do not see," he said,
" in this great army a man with a great club who would
be able to meet me in battle. There are many men, it is
true; but not a single man of war. Verily I will cover
the plain with their blood, as the waters cover the sea."

So saying he went down from the rampart, and called
for a cup of wine. He had not a thought of fear in his
heart. On the other side, the king's army pitched their
tents on the plain, which they covered from side to side
with their encampment.

That night Rustem went to the king, and said, "Will

462

RUSTEM AND SOHRAB

the king suffer me to go out to-night without helmet or
belt that I may see for myself who this champion is,
and who are the warriors that follow him?"

The king said, "It is well thought of. Only be pru-
dent, and may God have you in His keeping."

So Rustem put on the dress of a Tartar, and set out
for the fort. He made his way into it, like a lion which
steals on a herd of antelopes, and saw Sohrab and the
chief sitting at the feast.

Now Sohrab's mother had said to Zendeh her brother,
when her son was setting out for the war, " Go with
Sohrab, for you know the face of Rustem ; and when the
time is come, you will show my son his father." So
Sohrab sat at the feast, and Zendeh his uncle sat by him.

Rustem stood by the door watching the feasters, and
it so chanced that Zendeh, leaving the room, saw him
standing there. ' Who are you ?" he said; for there was
not a man in the whole army of the Tartars that was his
like in strength and stature.

Rustem answered him not a word, but struck him on
the nape of the neck so fierce a blow that he fell down
and died. There was no more feasting or fighting for
Zendeh.

When Sohrab saw that Zendeh's place remained
empty, he asked where he was. Some of the guests
went to look for him, and found him lying dead by
the door. They came and told Sohrab, who called the
nobles and said to them, " We must not sleep to-night,
but must spend the time in sharpening the points of our
lances. The wolf has come into the fold, and, in spite
of shepherds and dogs, has taken the best of our flock

463

THE PERSIAN HERO

With God for my helper, I will avenge on the Persian
the death of Zendeh."

When he had thus spoken he came back to his place,
and cried, "Zendeh will be wanting by my side in the
battle; but I am not weary of the feast."

Meanwhile Rustem went back to King Kaoiis, and
told him what he had seen and done. "As for Sohrab,"
said he, "he has not his equal in Persia, or among the
Tartars. He might have been the great warrior San,
and what can I say more ?"

The next day Sohrab put on his armor, and, going out
of the fort, chose a steep place from which he could see
the army of the Persians, and bade Hedjir come and
stand by him. "Deal fairly with me," said he, "answer
me true, and it shall go well with you. You shall have
rewards to your heart's content. But if you deceive me,
you shall lie in prison for the rest of your days."

Hedjir said, " I will tell you truly all that I can about
the army of the Persians. And, indeed, why should I
lie unto my lord ?"

Sohrab went on, "I am going to ask you questions
about the great men of the Persian army. Tell me now
who they are. And first I see a tent of leopard skin,
surrounded with brocade of many colors, and guarded
by a hundred war-elephants. Over the tent there floats
a violet flag, on which are figured the sun and the moon
in gold. Whose is this tent ?"

" That," said Hedjir, " is the tent of the Persian king."

"I see another tent," said Sohrab, "and the flag
that flies over it has the figure of an elephant. Whose
is it?"

464

RUSTEM AND SOHRAB

'That is the tent of Thoiis, son of King Nereder."

"And now," Sohrab went on, "tell me whose is that
tent of green ? I see, sitting on a chair, a stalwart hero,
with such an air, such shoulders, and such a frame as
I have never seen before. Though he is sitting, yet
he overtops all the warriors that are near him. And in
front of him there stands a great charger, as high as the
hero himself; and from the saddle there hangs a lasso.
Nowhere have I seen such a man or such a horse. See
his standard; it has the figure of a dragon, and on the
spear-head is a lion's head."

Hedjir said to himself, "If I were to tell this young
lion that this great warrior is Rustem, he would do his
best to slay him. No; I will keep his name secret.'*
So he said : " This is one of the king's allies that is newly
come from China."

" But what is his name ?" said Sohrab.

"I do not know," answered the other, "for I was in
the fort when he came to the king."

Sohrab was greatly grieved to find no trace of Rustem.
His mother had told him certain signs by which he
should know the hero. He saw them all, but he could
not believe his eyes. Again he asked Hedjir about the
green tent, and the mighty horse, and the lasso hang-
ing from the saddle. But Hedjir answered: "Why
should I hide the truth from you ? If I do not tell you
the name of this warrior from China, it is because I do
not know it."

"But," said Sohrab, "where is Rustem ? Not a word
have you said of him ; and yet so great a hero could not
remain concealed in the middle of a camp. You told

465

THE PERSIAN HERO

me that he is the chief of the army and the guardian of
the provinces. Why, then, is he nowhere to be seen ?"

Hedjir answered : " Perhaps he is gone to Zabulistan.
It is now that they hold their feasts in the rose gardens
of that land."

" This is idle," said Sohrab. " Rustem is one who will
always be found in the front of the battle. Now, listen
to me. If you will tell me which is Rustem, I will put
you above all the people and load you with treasure.
But if you hide from me what I want to know, I will cut
your head from your body. Now choose between the
two."

"Prince," said the other, "when you are tired of life,
go out and fight with Rustem, who can kill two hundred
men with one blow of his club."

Nevertheless, he thought to himself : " If I show Rus-
tem to this young lion he will rush on him and slay him,
for all his strength and vigor. After this there is not a
Persian who will dare to fight with him, and he will be-
come king of Persia. No; I will hide the truth, and if I
die, I die." Then, turning to Sohrab, he said: "Why
are you so angry, and why do you threaten to kill me
because I do not point out Rustem to you ? But after
all, are you not hiding your real thought ? You want to
meet Rustem in battle; but I say to you, Avoid him,
for surely he will bring you to naught."

Sohrab, in a rage, struck him from his horse to the
ground. Then, going back to the fort, he armed him-
self for battle, and went out. First he charged the king's
tent, and not one of the warriors of Persia dared to
stand before him. He cried out to the king and said:

466

RUSTEM AND SOHRAB

"Noble king, what are you doing here on the field of
battle ? How dare you take the lance of Kaoiis, you who
never dare to fight among the warriors in the battle.
Listen to me. The night that Zendeh was slain I swore
a great oath that I would not leave a man, little or great,
alive in Persia, and that I would hang the king of Persia
alive on a gallows. Come, now, if you have a champion
who dares to meet me, let him come forth!"

Not a man among the Persians took up this challenge ;

and the king, in great trouble, sent to Rustem, saying:

' The faces of my warriors grow pale before this young

Tartar, and there is not one who dares meet him in

battle."

Rustem said to the messenger: "When other kings
have called me, it has been sometimes to the battle and
sometimes to the banquet; but King Kaoiis never calls
me except to fight for him."

Nevertheless, he bade his people saddle his horse
Raksh, and he put on his circlet of leopard skin and his
royal girdle, and mounted, and set out for the battle,
with his standard carried before him.

When he saw Sohrab, and observed how tall and
stalwart he was, he cried out to him : " Come out from
the line of your army, and I will come out from mine."

Sohrab rubbed his hands in delight, and rushed out,
saying: "We are warriors, you and I. Do not call to
your side any of the men of Persia, and there shall be
no Tartar with me. You and I will fight alone. But
listen: you cannot stand against me. You are tall of
stature, and you have stalwart arms; but the weight of
years is on you."

467

THE PERSIAN HERO

Rustem looked at the young man, and said: "Young
man, the earth is dry and cold, but the air is sweet and
warm. I have fought in many a battle; many an army
have I put to flight ; many a warrior and many a Genius
have I slain, and never yet have I been beaten. But
I should be grieved to do you any harm. Leave these
Tartars and come to us. I know not a man in the whole
land of Persia who has arms and shoulders such as
yours."

When Rustem thus spake, the heart of Sohrab went
out to him, and he said: "Come, now; I will ask you a
question, and I beseech you to answer me truly. Tell
me frankly who you are. Surely you are Rustem, the
son of Zal?"

Rustem answered: "It is false; I am not Rustem; I
am but a common man; I have neither throne, nor
palace, nor crown."

When Sohrab heard this his heart was filled with
despair, and he addressed himself to the combat.

The two champions chose a narrow place, and at-
tacked each other with short spears. And when their
spears had no more iron left on them — so fierce were
the blows - - they drew their Indian swords, and fell to
work again. And when their swords were broken they
used their clubs. Terrible blows they dealt each other!
The armor of their horses was broken in pieces; their
coats of mail were shattered. At last neither the warriors
nor their horses moved more, so fierce had been their
struggle. Surely this was a strange and marvelous thing!
The beasts know their own young; but man in his fury
cannot distinguish between his son and his enemy!

468

RUSTEM AND SOHRAB

Rustem said to himself: "The battle with the White
Genius was but child's play to this. Never yet have I
been conquered, and now my heart fails me before this
man without a name."

When the two combatants had rest awhile they re-
newed the battle. Rustem seized Sohrab by the belt,
hoping to drag him from his saddle; but he could not
move him an inch from his place. Then Sohrab took up
again his great club from where it hung by the side of the
saddle, and dealt Rustem a mighty blow that bruised his
shoulder. The hero writhed under the agony, but was
strong enough to swallow down the pain. But Sohrab
saw that he had struck a timely stroke, and smiled,
saying: "Warrior, you are not one who can stand against
the blows of the strong. But it is your age that disables
you ; it is folly for the aged to match themselves with the
young."

After this the two combatants parted, and Rustem
chased the army of the Tartars, as a tiger rushes on his
prey. When Sohrab saw this he fell, in his turn, upon
the Persians, and scattered them like a flock of sheep
before him.

Rustem was filled with fury at the sight, and cried:
"Man of blood, why have you fallen on the Persians,
like a wolf on the fold ?"

Sohrab answered: "The army of the Tartars had not
joined in the battle, and yet you charged it."

Rustem said: "We will fight again to-morrow, and
God shall decide who of us two shall remain the con-
queror."

After this they rode back each to his own army. Rus-

469

THE PERSIAN HERO

tern sought the presence of the king, and told him what
a mighty champion this Sohrab was. * We tried all our
arms against each other," he said; "the arrow, the sword,
the mace, and the lasso, but it was all in vain. At last
I caught him by the girdle, hoping to lift him from his
saddle, as I have done many a warrior before; but the
wind might as well try to drag a mountain from its place
as I drag this young warrior from his seat. Nevertheless,
I will meet him again to-morrow, and then we will see
what is the will of God, whether he is to prevail or I."

That night Rustem said to his brother, "If I fall to-
morrow in the conflict, let all my army depart from the
field of battle and return to Zabulistan, to the old man
Zal. Console my mother in her sorrow. Let her not bind
her heart forever to the dead. I have no cause to com-
plain of fate. Many a lion, many a warrior, many a
Genius have I slain, many a fortress have I taken, and I
have never been overcome. And say to Zal, my father,
4 Be faithful to the king, and obey his commands.' As
for me, let him remember that old and young must die."

Sohrab passed the night feasting. He said to one of his
followers: "My heart goes out to that brave warrior with
whom I have fought to-day. I see in him all the signs by
which my mother told me I was to recognize my father,
and my heart trembles. I must not fight against my
father."

The man to whom he spoke said: "I have seen Rus-
tem in battle, and his horse Raksh also I have seen; nor
is the horse of this warrior unlike him. Nevertheless, he
does not strike the earth with so heavy a tread."

The next day at dawn Sohrab put on his cuirass and

470

RUSTEM AND SOHRAB

his helmet and armed himself, and, mounting his horse,
rode into the space between the two armies. And Rus-
tem, on the other hand, rode out to meet him.

Sobrab spoke to Rustem with a smile upon his lips.
One would have thought that they had spent the night
together as friends at a feast. "How have you slept?"
he said. "How do you fare to-day? Why is your heart
bent on battle ? Put down your club and your sword.
Let us sit together on the ground, and drive away our
cares with the wine-cup. Wait till some one else shall
come to do battle with you, but with me make a covenant
of friendship, and tell me your name and your family.
Surely you are Rustem, lord of Zabulistan, son of the
white-haired Zal."

Rustem answered: "Young man, we are met here to
fight; I will not listen to your deceitful words. No, we
will do our best, you and I; and the issue is with God."

Sohrab said: "Old man, I have spoken in vain. I
would have you die in your bed when your time
shall come, and when these whom you have behind
you shall prepare for your burial. But since you put
your life in my hands, let us accomplish the purposes
of God."

The two warriors then dismounted, and tying their
chargers to the rocks, rushed upon each other. Many a
blow they struck, till they were both covered with blood
and sweat. And so they fought, without advantage to
one or the other, from morning till noonday, and from
noonday till the shadows began to lengthen upon the
sand. At last Sohrab, leaping like a lion, seized Rustem
by the girdle, lifted him from the ground, and threw him

471

THE PERSIAN HERO

down, his face and mouth covered with dust; and he
couched upon him, as a lion couches on a wild ass that
he has caught. Then he drew his dagger, and was about
to cut his enemy's head from the body.

Rustem bethought him of a device by which he might
save his life. 'Young man," he said, " truly you know
well how to manage the lasso and the club, the sword
and the bow. But listen to me. Our customs of war
are not as yours. If a warrior fights with another, and
throws him, he does not cut his head from the body the
first time; but if he throw him a second time, then he has
the right to do so. This is our custom of war."

The young man believed what the old wrarrior said,
for he was of a generous heart; and also fate would have
it so. So he let Rustem go free.

After a while came one of the Tartar warriors, and
asked him how he had fared in the conflict. When
Sohrab told him what had happened, and what Rustem
had said, the man cried: "Alas! young man, are you
weary of your life? You have let the lion, whom you
had caught in your snare, escape. Beware of what will
happen. It was a wise man who said, 'Despise no
enemy, be he ever so weak,' and think what an enemy is
this!"

Sohrab was sorry to hear these words, but said:
'Trouble not yourself, I shall fight again to-morrow,
and you shall see the yoke upon his neck once more."
So saying, he returned to the camp.

Rustem, on the other hand, when he rose from the
ground, washed his face in a stream, and prayed to God
to give him the victory, not knowing for what he prayed.

472

RUSTEM AND SOHRAB

It is said that Rustem's strength had once been such that
when he put his feet upon a rock they would sink into
it, and that he had prayed to God that a part of this
strength might be taken from him. But now that he
found himself in such danger, and was full of the fear of
Sohrab, he prayed once more that his strength might be
restored to him as it was before. And again he did not
know for what he prayed.

When he had washed off the dust in the stream, he
came back to the place of combat, and Sohrab also, see-
ing him return, left the camp. But when they met, and,
laying hold of each other's belts, wrestled as before, then
it seemed as if Sohrab had in a moment lost all his
strength. Rustem seized him by the head and arm and
bent him back, and so threw him on the ground. No
thought had he of waiting till he should have thrown the
young man a second time; but, knowing that he would
not long remain where he lay, drew his sword from its
scabbard, and plunged it into his breast.

Sohrab knew that he had received his death-blow.
He said to Rustem: "This is my own doing, and it is
chance that has put in your hand the key of my fate.
My mother told me the signs by which I should know
my father, and my love for him has led me to my death.
I sought to see his face, and I have sought in vain. I
shall never see it; and now I die. But as for you, were
you to become a fish in the sea, or a star in the sky, m.y
father will take vengeance on you when he shall hear that
I am dead."

Rustem's heart sank in him when he heard these
words. "Tell me," he cried, "what marks you have of

473

THE PERSIAN HERO

Rustem. If this that you say be true, may his name
perish forever!" And he threw himself on the ground,
and tore his hair with loud cries.

Sohrab said: "If it be so, if indeed you are Rustem,
then it is of your own evil soul that you have killed me.
Did I not seek by every means to make peace between
us ? And did I find one movement of tenderness in you ?
But open my cuirass, and look at; what you will see.
When my mother heard the sound of My trumpets at the
gate, she ran to meet me, her cheeks red' with weeping,
and fastened a bracelet of onyx to my arm, and said,
'Keep this, it is a remembrance of your father; and use
it when the time is come.' But alas! the time is come
too late. We have fought together, and the son is dying
before the father's eyes."

When Rustem had opened the cuirass, and saw the
bracelet of onyx, he tore his garments and cried out in
despair, and threw dust upon his head.

But Sohrab said: "There is no remedy. It was to be
and it is. What profits this grief?"

After a while he said again: "Now that I am about to
die, the Tartars are in an evil case. Show, I pray you,
your love for me, by hindering the king from marching
against them. It was because they trusted in me, that
they have invaded the land of Persia. Let them, there-
fore, return to their own country in peace. And there
is a prisoner in the camp; I asked him about you, and
he lied to me, denying the signs which I knew in my
heart to be yours. Nevertheless, see that he comes to no
harm. And as for me, I came like the thunder, and I go
as the wind; perhaps I shall meet you in heaven."

474

RUSTEM AND SOHRAB

Rustem rode back to the army. The Persians were
glad to see him return alive; but when they perceived
that his garments were torn and his head covered with
dust, they asked him the cause. "I have slain," he said,
"the noblest of sons."

Thus Sohrab died by the hand of his father.

_-._ '.